Chapter 1: Spider-Anon
Summary:
Let's start with a simple one. What if Anon was Spider-Man?
Chapter Text
School was just another average day as always. Meaning that it sucked ass for the non-binary rocker known as Fang Aaron. Waking up, they got called by their "dead" name by their parents (again), her order for her new guitar would be late due to a system error, and she failed her math test. Again.
Just another fucking average day.
Fang sighed as they walked through the school halls with the rest of the sheep they called their fellow "Students." More like a bunch of fucking bigot assholes whose only purpose it seems was to make them feel like an outcast. Whether it was how they talked about their clothing choice, the music they played, or their behavior, there was no end to whispers, snickers, or stares they had to face from their peers for years.
They kept their heads down, as always, throughout the day, trying to keep their cool. At least there was band practice to look forward to, but outside of that, being here felt like a prison—a prison full of people who didn't understand them, know them, or care about them. At least they had Trish and Reed.
Thankfully, this was their final year in school. After that, they could say fuck all to this shitty town and its people and go on tour with their friends. No parents trying to mold her into what they want. No dealing with Naser getting involved in his business (or seeing his wing as a reminder of what she had done). And not dealing with assholes who didn't understand them.
Just her and the open road.
Now, if only we could get a decent start, Fang thought as they gripped the lace of their guitar case harder. Two fucking years and not a single good performance. So far, nobody has bought their CDs or merchandise or even wanted them to play for an event or anything. Hopefully, the concert tomorrow would change that, but what would guarantee it is if she could play guitar.
But Trish says double bass is the way to go. It will make us stand out. It has to work this time. We practiced for about six months. This has to work.
They kicked the auditorium doors, which echoed in the mostly empty room. Trish and Reed were already there setting things up for practice. Neither of them jumped since they were used to hearing such a sound from Fang. Without saying anything, Fang made their way to the stage where they started setting up. "How was your day?"
"Fucking shitty 'cause I failed that test on skinnie history in Europe. Who gives a fuck what they did in 1603?"
"Eh, it was alright. Kinda boring, but relaxing."
"Hmm," Fang said as they began to tune their bass guitar. For a moment, they wished they were using one of the regular guitars they had back home but pushed that thought aside to focus. They were lost in their thoughts when Reed, checking out his phone, got their attention with an immense grin.
"Dudes, he struck again!" Reed said with a grin.
"Who?" Fang asked.
"Spider-Man!"
"Oh god, not this again," Fang grumbled.
If there was one thing that was semi-interesting, if not annoying, it was apparently the arrival of a "superhero" of all things. For over three months, there was talk of some vigilante attacking criminals in the night with the powers of a spider. They said he could walk on walls, shoot out webs, dodge bullets, swing around, and more. Rumors were everywhere, but nobody had a good photo or video of him. It drove Fang's dad, the police commissioner, nuts to deal with this nonsense. Even Naser, of all people, believed in this and asked their father if it was real. He actually told Naser to never ask him that because it was bullshit.
For once, Fang agreed with their father.
"Come on, you still believe he exists?" Trish asked.
"Yeah, come on, Reed. It's been what? Three months? There hasn't been one single good shred of proof that this guy is real. You look retarded thinking some freak dressed up in a spider outfit is going around stopping crimes like he's Batsaur," Fang grumbled at his fanboying. They knew Reed could be a bit flakey sometimes, but he was more intelligent than he let on. How could he believe this crap?
"Well, someone has to be beating up these criminals and webbing them up," Reed pointed out.
"Maybe it's just some rival gang with a sense of humor?" Trish said. "I mean, what kind of dinosaur is he anyway?"
"Apparently, according to the latest news, he's not a dinosaur," Reed said as he looked at his phone. "He's human."
"Human? Now I know you're bullshitting," Fang laughed. "There is no way a skinnie could do that shit."
"Then how do you explain the entire Gente Malvada gang wrapped up in webbing," Reed says, showing them an article with said photo on the front page. Leaning over, Fang saw that the image showed a bunch of dinosaurs in tattoos and gangster clothing hanging over a lamppost while all caught up in a giant net of the web. Other photos show similar nets with the trapped gangsters hanging not just from lamposts but by telephone poles, building roofs, and even under the entrance to a highway.
Fang frowned and tried to find a reasonable explanation for all this while Trish scoffed. "That's clearly fake. Even if it wasn't, how could the police not have caught this guy? I think everyone would see some guy roping people up in webbing. How could he even make that? Or even do this? A person can't have spider powers, especially a skinnie."
"Agreed," Fang seconded. "It makes no sense. It is clear this story was made up as clickbait or something, or this is some scam. Hell, maybe it's one of those internet stories that spread around like Creepypasta."
"Fine, but if Spider-Man ever saves your behinds, I want an apology," Reed said.
"Reed, if I ever get my tail saved by some guy running around dressed as a spider? I'll pay for your lunch for a week," Fang replied.
***
Band practice eventually ended, but it was just the same as it always was. There was no real change to the dynamic, and it always sounded the same. Trish acted like they improved, but deep down, Fang knew they didn't. It was the same as last time; if this continues, tomorrow's concert will be the same as the rest. However, they couldn't let their friends down. They had to do it and just play as best as possible.
Right now, the concert was the least of their worries. Getting home was. They told Naser to not bother waiting because they would be staying at school late. Besides, he was going on a date with Naomi, and the last thing Fang wanted to do was to be in the same car as her. They decided to just take the bus while declining a ride from Reed since he and Trish lived on the other side of the city from them. Only now, they were regretting that choice. An hour passed by with no bus before Fang decided to say "fuck it" and walk home.
Another mark on her "shitty day today" list.
Halfway there, Fang figured it was best to text their family that they would be late, only to curse upon seeing their phone dead. Figures. Does anything else want to go wrong today?
They sighed and turned on the road, only to pause upon seeing three goonish-looking raptors standing before them. They were the kind of guys they saw on the mug shots their father showed them when they were a kid. It also didn't help that they had a particular tattoo on their arms that showed a raptor skull eating a heart with a spade carved onto the forehead. Fang knew what that symbol was.
The tattoo of a gang known as the Skull Spades. An all-raptor gang that was known for being violent and aggressive. Fang tried to back away before they could notice them, but it was too late. The three of them looked up, saw them, and then each other before giving off a smirk that made their feathers inch.
Turning around, they started to try and go the other way but paused upon seeing more gang members coming out of an alley. When the hell did the gang get this far in the city? They were going to go back the way they came, but Fang cursed upon seeing more of them.
Fang's heart began to race. Their blood filled with adrenaline as they saw them. They looked around to see if anyone was around, but no one was in sight. The thugs smirked at them like they were daring them to do something about it. Each of them was slowly circling her as a group, almost like their pack-hunting instincts had taken over upon smelling fresh meat. It didn't take a genius to see what was going on. Fang's first reaction was to run away, but they couldn't because the eight raptors surrounded her like prey.
"Look what we got here fella? I see a little lost lamb who's found a few big bad wolves," one of them with green scales and a scar over his right eye said with a lick of his lips. "A nice fine-looking lamb."
"Maybe we should show her a good time?" Another asked.
"Yeah," another said from behind and grabbing their shoulders. "A really good time."
Instincts kicked in, and Fang's response was to grab his wrist, twist it, and kick him in the crotch before hitting him in the chest with their knee. They then used their claws and wings to knock two others back before running as fast as they could with their would-be assaulter behind them. Fang promised they would thank their father for teaching them self-defense if they got out of this mess.
While running, Fang tried to stay as calm as possible as a million thoughts ran through their heads at once to formulate a plan. They couldn't keep running forever, but the thought of what these guys were going to do upon catching them kept Fang moving. They kept running until they saw it: a dark alleyway. They didn't know where it led, but it was their best option at this moment. Fang darted into the alleyway and continued running.
Only to freeze in place when it turned out to be a dead end.
Seriously?! Fuck my life!
The assholes soon caught up and were closing in on them. Next to their gasps for air and chuckles, all Fang could hear was their own heartbeat. Sick images of their possible grim and disgusting fate made Fang pale, but they shook them off and growled. She was not going to lie down and let them rape her over and over again. "Come on, you small dicked bitches! Bring it!"
Three of the eight ran at Fang, but they surprised the gangsters by rushing at them as well. The early shock gave Fang a chance to deck one in the face and knock them back. They then kicked another in the chest before ducking to avoid a punch from the third to smack them with a right hook. Taking this chance, Fang took out their guitar and apologized to it before swinging it hard into the face of the first raptor they hit. He lost a few teeth and got a bloody nose, but Fang didn't care. Swinging their weapon around, Fang forced the three back as they raised her guitar like a claymore against the hordes of evil in some fantasy novel.
BANG!
Reality then came crashing down when a bullet hit the guitar and put a big fat hole in it. The sound of gunfire and the realization that a fucking bullet nearly hit them caused all courage inside Fang to evaporate at once as they dropped the useless instrument.
Everything felt cold as Fang looked down to see their guitar smashed into the ground. They didn't know what to do now. There was no way that they could go up against a gun. Oh god...
"We were going to be pleasant at first, but now? Now we're gonna fuck you so bad you'll wish I shot you," the one with the gun, the same green raptor who spoke first, hissed as he aimed it at them.
Fang gulped as they stared at the long dark barrel that held a one-way ticket to whatever afterlife awaited them. They didn't think they could be more afraid than they already were, but they were wrong. Fear raced through their veins as the ptero looked at the gun aimed at their face. Her heart felt like it was about to explode out of their chest. This can't be happening.
The raptor gang got closer as they pressed themselves against the wall and began to tear up. Was this really going to happen? Was their fate to be gang raped and maybe killed after just to keep their ID's a secret. They tried to think of something, but all they could think about was how screwed up their life was going to end like this. It wasn't fair. It just wasn't fair!
How would their family react knowing that their oldest child didn't come home only to get the notice that Fang had been found dead in an alley, naked and covered in the unthinkable? What would Trish and Reed do? Would anyone really miss them? All the trouble they caused? All the pain they deliver? All the mistakes? Was this punishment? For all they did? I'm sorry! I'm sorry for everything! I'll be a better person! I'll stop arguing with my family! I'll be a good sister! I'll never hurt anyone again! Please! I don't want to die! I don't want to die! Someone save me! Anyone! ANYONE!
The green raptor with a gun was just inches away from them, his eyes gleeful at the fear he was causing with the power in his hands. Suddenly, something white and sticky hit the gun and dragged the shocked and screaming gangster up into the air, much to the surprise of everyone. They hear him scream and get hit a few times before coming down and landing hard in a trash container.
....What?
The gangsters were shocked and looked around in fear. "Oh shit! He's real! I told you he's fucking real."
"Hey!" A voice in the darkness said. "Don't you know it's past your bedtime? You'll get cranky if you don't get a good night's sleep? Why don't I help you guys with that?"
Suddenly, a figure came down in the middle of the gang. He was wearing some kind of red and blue skin-tight outfit designed like webbing with wide visor eyes on his face, a belt filled with gadgets, and a green spider symbol on his chest. Fang felt their jaw drop upon seeing what they saw, and they couldn't believe it. No. Fucking. Way.
"Hey, everyone! Nice night, isn't it?" Spider-Man said before punching the nearest raptor.
Fang's confusion and fear were replaced by pure awe as the figure went to work on their attackers. They couldn't believe her eyes. They thought he was only a made-up rumor, but he was standing right before her. Fang was stunned into silence as she stared up at him, flipping around and dealing with her would-be rapists like a kung-fu movie came to life.
Spider-Man was real.
He was quick and decisive, knocking the gangsters around like bowling pins with an impressive display of acrobatics and martial arts. They tried to attack him from behind, but he would flip over them, shoot them with webbing, and throw them to the wall, where they were stuck and knocked out. He actually shoots webs?!
Fang's eyes were glued on the spectacle occurring before them. This was something you'd only see in movies. They had never seen something so amazing happen in front of them before. They were truly stunned at how easily he was handling the gangsters as Fang watched him fling them to the ground with such grace and ease. It was almost like he was dancing with them. And based on his body build, lack of tail, snout, and wings? He really was a human! It was rare that humans could be physically stronger than dinosaurs. But this guy looked like he could take on six hundred of these guys and win.
The one-sided beat-up continued until only one raptor remained. The last one, pressing himself against the wall with a growl, pulled out a switchblade. He then began to flip it around as if to show how badass and skilled he was, but all that did was make Spider-Man do a fake yawn.
"Ohhh, you like tricks? Watch this," Spider-Man said before shooting a webbing that stuck the hand holding the knife to the wall. "Here's a few more."
He shot more webbing at all the knife wielder's limbs and tail before shutting his cursing mouth with webbing.
"And my personal favorite for wanna-be rapist scum," Spider-Man then web shot him right in the crotch. The muffled raptor's eyes bulged out of his sockets as he let out a girly scream before going unconscious from the pain. Spider-Man turned to Fang and to a bow. "Thank you! I'll be here all week!"
Fang couldn't help but laugh at the sight of one of their would-be rapists getting hit in the crotch. They would have recorded it if they had their phone out, with power. Spider-Man walked up to them.
"Are you hurt?" He asked them as they walked up. Fang took a moment to see how buff he was for a human, yet he was barely able to reach her head crest. How old is he?
"Uh, no," Fang said nervously while they could feel the blood rushing to their cheeks. "I'm good."
"Great to hear, but I think your guitar is not feeling so good," he said, pointing to the ruined instrument.
Fang's face immediately fell as they saw their beautiful, precious bass guitar lying in pieces on the ground. They walked over to it and knelt down over the damage. Their heart practically broke as they saw their beloved instrument was utterly destroyed. It wasn't even close to repairable either. They sighed and looked at it, not knowing what to say save for one thing. "Goddamnit."
"Well, let's have a charity donation," Spider-Man said as he went to each of the subdued bastards who tried to rape Fang and took their wallets. Digging through each, he held a massive wad of dollar bills. "And we have $758 from our good friends here. Should be enough for a repair job or even a new guitar."
Fang was speechless. That was more than enough to get a new guitar. They took the money and stared at it before looking back at their savior. A million questions were in their mind, but they could only say one out of their mouth.
"Who are you?" They asked.
"Me?" He said with his hands on his hips. "I'm your friendly neighborhood Spider-Man."
He fired a web vine from his wrist to a nearby building before swinging away. Fang watched in amazement as he swung into the night before disappearing. They still couldn't believe it. They got their ass saved by Spider-Man, who even helped them get money for a new guitar. Nobody had ever been this kind to Fang before in a long time.
He was real. Spider-Man was real.
"...Fuck, I guess I owe Reed his lunch this week."
***
Later that night, a figure swung onto the roof of his apartment before crawling on all fours into an open apartment window. Making sure the lights were off as he closed the window and shut the shades, Anon Parker removed his mask and sighed. "Well, that was an interesting night. You did good, Anon. You did good. Stopped two carjackings. Stopped a robbery. Helped a cat down the tree (even if it scratched you). And saved a cute ptero chick from getting assaulted. All in a night's work for the Amazing Spider-Man."
Anon slowly removed his Spider Suit before hanging it up among the others he had made. Making them was a bitch and a half since the materials he needed were expensive. Back home, he had a spray-painted hoodie, a ski mask, and goggles. When he arrived in the city, he knew he needed something better. So, he made use of some of the material from the criminals he had been fighting. A lot of it was expensive military stuff. Apparently, there was some big-shot dino mob boss that made the rules around here called the Kingpin that had access to some seriously illegal shit.
Access to the machines that made it was a bit easier. He found an abandoned military arms factory closed down during the financial crash of 2008, which nobody had renovated. It took some time to get the machines working, but Anon Parker wasn't a genius for nothing. He even made it his own personal lab to make his web fluid. Speaking of genius, he looked at his college homework and cursed upon remembering that he had to finish that tomorrow. Another coffee night for me.
Getting his warm cup of joe, Anon sipped a moment before thinking about what he had done ever since he got here. Leaving Rock Bottom was harder than he thought. He initially thought it would be the best thing that ever happened to him since he had nobody in that town except for Aunt May. But leaving her was harder than he wished. Especially with Uncle Ben...
"Come on, Anon. You had a good day; don't get lost," Anon whispered as he closed his eyes. He didn't like remembering his greatest failure in life, but it was what drove him to become the person he is today. Someone who finally stopped being a lazy asshole and made something of himself. And look at you now, already in college at 18 and secretly a superhero.
He was about to work on his homework when he noticed an email he missed this morning. Opening it, he grinned upon hearing that a local high school principal had agreed to accept him as an assistant for one of his science teachers to help him gain extra credit in his classes. Apparently, he would be starting tomorrow since the professor desperately needs help due to his age.
"Volcano High, huh?" Anon said as he leaned back and looked out the window. "I wonder what it's going to be like..."
Chapter 2: Abandoned Anon
Summary:
What if Anon was abandoned by his parents when he was a kid and forced to live on the streets. His life one of constant struggle until he meets two pteros, curious about Skin Row, who change his life?
Notes:
And here is number 2, Abandoned Anon
Chapter Text
Samantha Aaron would like to believe they lived in a good world with decent and kind people. She was a very religious woman who always wanted to believe in the best of both dinokind and mankind. However, she was not as naive as you might think. She knew very well that the world could be both cruel and unforgiving. Being married to a police officer who had to see the worst beings on the face of the planet was one means of seeing just how dark the world can be at times. Right now, Samantha Aaron felt the darkness surrounding her as she paced back and forth in her living room.
Six hours.
Six hours since her children went missing. She wished she could have convinced her husband to let Lucy and Naser have cell phones, but he kept saying they were too young. Now her ten-year-old daughter and eight-and-a-half-year-old son were missing after promising they would go to the park with some friends and return two hours later. After thirty minutes had passed with no sign of them, Samantha rushed over to the park, but there was no sign of them, and nobody she had talked to had seen them. That led her to call her husband, who soon started a manhunt for their kids.
Samantha spent the rest of that time at home praying, pacing, and panicking so much that her feathers were starting to come loose. Every horrible thing possible that could happen to her babies was going through her head. To dinosaurs, especially pteros like herself, children were everything. Any decent dino would throw their chest out to catch a bullet for any child before seeing them come to harm. That wasn't to say humans weren't the same. She once saw a human mother suplex a T-Rex, of all things, for insulting her child because he was autistic. But that didn't mean some humans or dinosaurs wouldn't hurt children.
Just as she was about to pace around again, her phone rang, and she rushed to it, hoping it was her husband. "Hello?!"
"Mommy!"
"NASER?!" Samantha screamed in both relief and fear. "Oh god, baby, where are you?! What happened?!"
"I'm sorry! We're so sorry! Lucy and I...we wanted to see what Skin Row was like and-"
"SKIN ROW?! NASER NORMAN AARON, WHY ON EARTH WOULD YOU EVER GO THERE?!"
"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Mommy! Please! We want to come home! We got bad guys chasing after us!"
Samantha felt her heart nearly stop. Bad guys? She knew the kind of criminals that lived in Skin Row. Her husband complained about them daily. "Naser, where are you?! Is Lucy with you?!"
"We're at a payphone near a stop and shop called Westies," he answered. Lucy's fine. She and Anon are keeping watch for those bad guys!"
Anon?
"Whose Anon?" Samantha asked.
"He's our friend! He's been helping us, and...oh no...they found us!"
"Naser?!"
"Mommy, please find us! Get Dad to come and-"
"Naser, we gotta move!" The voice of Samantha's daughter was heard over the line.
"I love you!"
The line went dead.
"Naser?! Naser?!" Samantha screamed, but it was no use. She quickly called her husband's phone number.
"Ripley! Naser just called me! They're in Skin Row! You have to find them, Ripley! Someone is chasing them! Hurry!"
***An Hour Later***
Samantha Aaron rushed past the police line as soon as clearance was given. Her heart beat senselessly as she hurried through the lines of police cars and officers. She saw two thuggish-looking humans and one sickly-looking triceratops being taken in cuffs and thrown harshly into police cars. Another triceratops was being taken away on a stretcher, screaming in agony as EMTs did what they could to help him.
Assuming these were the "bad guys" Naser talked about, Samantha wished nothing but agony on him.
She increased her pace until she saw a scene that led her to finally let go of the tension in her chest that had been building up all day. She saw her sweet children, dirty and scratched but ultimately okay, beside her husband, who had his hands on both. The moment her babies saw her, they ran towards her with tears in their eyes. "Mom!"
Samantha sobbed as she hugged both her children, wrapped them in her wings, and kissed them over and over again. Never again did she want to see her children away from her gaze. Never again did she want to see them even leave the house after today. "Oh, my babies. My sweet babies..."
"I'm sorry, Mom," Lucy wailed as she hugged her mother. "It's all my fault...I wanted to go see Skin Row...I convinced Naser to come with me…I caused this..."
"Shhh," Samantha whispered as she kissed her daughter. None of that. We'll discuss this later, but I'm glad you two are safe and sound now."
"Just in time as well," Ripley said with a heavy sigh as he walked over. His eyes filled with anger and relief as their children looked down in shame. "You two are lucky. And I mean that fully. You both are going to be seriously punished for this..."
"We know," Naser whispered with a tiny nod.
"And we deserve it," Lucy replied, holding her brother's hand.
"...but I think it's clear you learned your lesson," Ripley said with a heavy sigh as he put his hands on their shoulders. "We'll talk more about it, but we'll head home for now."
"Wait, what about Anon?!" Lucy asked with worry. "He's going to be okay, right?!"
Samantha blinked before remembering that this...Anon person had helped their children. "Whose Anon?"
"He's our friend!" Lucy said with a somber expression and, dare Samantha even say it, admiration. "He lives here in Skin Row! He's a kid like us, but he's so cool! He knows how to move around, what shops are friendly, who to avoid, and he was the one who defended me and Naser from those creeps after us!"
"Yeah, Anon said they were... what's the word, Sis?" Naser asked.
"Pedos. Though I don't know what that means," Lucy admitted with a shrug.
Samantha's face paled as she turned to her husband, who grimly nodded. His expression spoke of retribution that the four... perverted sickos were going to face retribution for their actions. Samantha gave a look back to her husband, who said one clear thing with her face: " Make them suffer."
"Yeah, whatever they wanted to do with us, Anon said, was bad. He helped us avoid them, and then he took this pocket knife and shoved right into that triceratops, uh...naughty part!" Naser blushed.
"You mean his dick area!" Lucy giggled.
"Language!" Samantha scolded but soon realized why that triceratops on the stretcher was screaming. Remembering what kind of fucker he was made Samantha quickly wish that the pain would never end for him. "And where is Anon now? I'd like to thank him."
Her two children looked upset and sad as Ripley sighed. "Kid got beaten up trying to protect them. By the time my boys arrived, he was almost unconscious. He finally passed out when we assured him that Lucy and Naser were safe with us. I had him sent to St. Hammond's Mercy right away."
"Oh, that poor child," Samantha whispered as she covered her mouth. Her heart was bleeding for him. She quickly made a promise to be there for this child and his family the moment he woke up. He protected her babies, and an Aaron always pays their debts.
"Can't we go see him?" Lucy asked with her eyes gazing up at her Dad. "Please! It's our fault he got hurt in the first place! He helped us! Saved us! We want to make sure he's okay!"
"I know you kids are worried for him, but it's best to wait until morning. Besides, we still need to find his parents and-
"Anon says he doesn't have any." Ripley froze as he and Samantha looked up in surprise before glancing back at Naser, who looked like he had lost his favorite toy forever. "A-Anon said his parents...never came home after leaving him here... he's been on his own ever since he was seven..."
"B-B-B-But surely he has somewhere to live?" Samantha gasped in horror.
"W-W-Well, he does. We saw it. He has an abandoned apartment all to himself, which is cool, but it's kinda cold...and the sheets are half-eaten. He has a cool empty bottle and can collect it. He says recycling helps him get money to pay for fast food," Lucy said before snapping her fingers. "Oh...and there is Ray."
"Ray?"
"A cat that comes by every so often. Anon says he keeps the rats and raccoons away."
"Oh my god," Samantha whispered as she made the sign of the cross before turning to her husband. "Ripley..."
"I know. I'll look into seeing if he has any extended family or trace the parents," her husband said as he looked suddenly older. "It's the least we can do for him."
Samantha nodded as she assured her children they would see Anon tomorrow. Even promising to let them skip school, which made them happy. Making her way to her car, with her children wrapped in her arms each, Samantha felt her mind finally fall into peace. However, her heart went to the abandoned human child that saved her children. Hoping and praying that he was under the best care, she swore they would help make things right for the poor boy who seemed to have nobody in his life. Hopefully, some of his family could claim him, but until then, her family would play the role.
***The Next Day***
"Kids, no running in a hospital," Samantha told them firmly as they practically bolted through the automatic front doors. For once, both her children went to bed early and got up early, too, because they were that determined to see Anon. If only they were this excited and eager to go to school.
Ripley and Samantha watched as Lucy and Naser made their way to the assistance desk and waited, their tails wagging behind them. It was almost like looking at little dogs ready for their next set of treats. Samantha stepped in front of the desk and greeted the nurse. "Hello, where do we go to visit a young human boy? Anon? He was escorted by police last night."
"Oh, the skinnie kid?" The yellow ptero nurse asked.
"Don't call him that!" Both Lucy and Naser yelled with their cheeks puffed up.
"Yes, the human boy who happened to save both my children last night that I had escorted here with police," Ripley said as he stepped forward while dressed in his commissioner outfit. Samantha smiled softly upon seeing this. She knew her husband had issues with humans in the past and had used such a slur before. Seeing him defend this human child with her children made her proud of him for pushing aside his prejudice for the boy. In fact, funny enough, the expression he was giving was very similar to the one both her children had.
"R-R-R-Right, the human boy," the nervous ptero nurse said as she accessed her computer. "Room 191. According to the doctor, he's in good health. He tried to escape once after waking up. Probably from the shock of being in an unknown place."
"Thank you."
The kids led the two adults down the hall as Lucy counted out loud the door numbers until they reached 191. She was the first to open the door, with Naser right behind her, and shouted, "Anon!"
Once inside, Samantha finally looked at her children's newest friend. He certainly was smaller than most humans should be at his age. Way too thin as well. It was taking all her willpower to not head home, cook a meal, and come back to feed Anon personally for being so thin. His body showed signs of being dirty, but it was clear he had a bath not long ago. This allowed her to see the scars. So many scars. One that made her question what the ones inside him were like. And then there was the fact he had no hair. At first, she worried that he had cancer, but the nurse would have said something if that was the case. Maybe he was just bald by nature, or he lost it all? She wasn't an expert on human physiology, so she said nothing to avoid being insensitive.
The first moment he heard his name called, his eyes responded with fight-or-flight. Then they relaxed and showed warmth and surprise as Naser and Lucy practically jumped into his hospital bed to hug him. "Lucy? Naser? What are you doing here?"
"We're here to visit you, dweeb!" Lucy said with a big smile on her face. "You'd think we'd forget about you?"
"...Yes?"
"Ouch! Way to think we had no memory of the friend who helped us out in Skin Row," Naser joked as he turned to his parents and presented them. "Oh! This is our Mom and Dad! They wanted to thank you personally!"
Samantha gave a warm smile and stepped forward. "Hello, Anon. I'm Samantha. Thank you so much for helping my babies. You're a very good young man for doing such a thing."
Anon's eyes widened in surprise as he rubbed the back of his head and looked away. "It was nothing...they kinda stood out, you know? Figured they were lost. Didn't think anyone would actually want to come to Skin Row."
"Yes, Lucy and Naser got a stern talking about it when we got home," Ripley said as he glared at them, and they winced. He sighed and nodded to Anon. "But we are grateful for your help, Anon."
"...Uh, thanks," Anon said hesitantly as he looked away.
"...Something wrong?"
"Sorry," Anon sighed. "Most don't trust cops in Skin Row."
"But why? Cops are there to protect you," Naser asked in confusion.
"Yeah, Dino cops protect Dinosaurs. Most could care less about Skinnies," Anon snorted.
Samantha gazed over at Ripley, whose eyes widened before softening as his hands clenched. He took a deep breath and knelt over to Anon to look as gentle as possible. "Maybe that's true, but I promise you, Anon. I am not like those cops. In fact, I'm the boss of those cops. So, if those cops are not doing their job for you or other humans, I'd like to know so I can tell them to do so. Okay? I know you've probably had bad experiences with boys in blue, but I promise you, on my children themselves, that I am grateful for what you have done and want to help you, son."
"...Okay," Anon said cautiously.
"Yeah, our Dad's the best! Did you know he let me sit on his lap for my birthday as he drove around the street in his police car? I even got to beep the horn!" Lucy chirped.
"... What's a birthday?" Anon asked in confusion.
Everyone just stared at Anon with wide eyes upon hearing this.
"...You don't know what a birthday is?" Naser asked in disbelief.
"Nope," Anon said, shaking his head. "What is it?"
While her children went off explaining how "amazing" they were, Samantha gazed over at Ripley, who looked ready to go on a hunt for two specific parents who clearly were not only negligent but abusive as well. No child of any kind should be ignorant of a birthday or ever denied the joy of one. Samantha rarely got angry, but she wasn't cursing up a storm because of her children present. Otherwise, there would be broken glass windows after her rage.
"Anon," Samantha said, doing her best to smile. "We were hoping we could talk to your parents to thank them personally."
Anon's entire attitude changed as he went cold and looked down. The pain in his eye was clear even to her children as he gripped his sheets and closed his eyes. "I don't know where they are...and I don't care. Maybe back at Rock Bottom. Maybe out of state. I don't know."
"Rock Bottom?" Lucy asked.
"That was where I was from originally," Anon answered as he took a moment to gather himself. "My... parents and I lived in a place called Rock Bottom. It sucked. I wasn't allowed to leave the house."
"...Why?" Lucy whimpered.
"...I don't know, they just kept me inside all the time. Ignored me unless they had to feed me. I wasn't allowed outside."
"What about school? Or friends?" Naser asked with worry.
"Never been to one. Heard about it and asked to go, but my Dad said it wasn't for me. Couldn't afford it." Anon bitterly answered before he continued. "Then, one day, my parents told me we were going on a trip. We arrived here. I thought we were having a vacation, as I had seen on TV once when my parents weren't looking. We got to Skin Row. They told me to get out. So I did. The next thing I knew, they drove off. I chased after them, but I lost them. Been on my own ever since..."
There was a long, deep silence in the room.
"...What the fuck?!" Lucy screamed in anger. "Your parents did that to you?! Those...those...sons of bitches!"
Samantha didn't correct her daughter on her language for once because the words were used correctly, in this case for two utter scum of the earth. Her eyes were open, and her teeth were growling. Ripley looked ready to punch a hole in the wall, and Naser? Naser looked so horrified he was crying. A second later, he hugged a surprised Anon.
"Naser wha-"
"I'm so sorry!" Naser wept. "You shouldn't have to go through that! You should never have gone through that! All that, and you still looked after us! Anonymous...you..."
Lucy soon hugged him as well. "Your parents don't deserve you. You're amazing. They suck. You're our friend now and forever! You don't need them! You got us!"
"I..." Anon tried to say something but couldn't. Instead, he just closed his eyes and hugged his new friends back as a tear dripped from his eyes. "T-T-Thank you..."
At that moment, Samantha never felt more proud of her children than she did right then and there. Seeing them come together and support this poor child who had gone through so much? She raised good children and felt her heart sore as a smile decorated her lips.
"...Hey! I got an idea!" Lucy said with her eyes wide open in excitement. "You can live with us!"
"Huh?" Everyone, including Anon, said as they stared at a beaming Lucy.
"Yeah! You can live with us! We can be siblings! You can sleep in our guest room and go to school with us! We can have a birthday party and slumber parties, and I can show my friends everything!" Lucy declared.
"Hey, yeah! We can also show you Uncle Moe's or go bowling and our favorite fishing spot! You can even take part in our sports leagues! Can you pitch?! We need a new pitcher! Tommy stinks at his curveball!" Naser said in equal excitement.
"W-W-Wait a second, kids," Ripley said as he looked confused and worried. "We need to-"
"Ripley, can I speak to you for a minute?" Samantha said as he took her husband by the arm and pulled him outside. "We'll be back in a minute, kids. Don't worry."
She took him outside the room, and he looked at his wife with a frown. "Samantha."
"Ripley, look at him," Samantha said as she nodded to the human. "Tell me you do not feel any pity for him."
"Of course I do!" Ripley said before gazing at the three kids, smiling happily as Anon kept asking questions about their home. "But you can't be serious about adopting a child into our home."
"Why not? We have a spare room and plenty of money, and we owe him so much," Samantha said as she frowned. "You know, as much as I do, that boy will just be put into the system, and it will be a fifty-fifty shot if he gets a good home or not. And much as I hate to say it, being human puts him at a disadvantage because not many dinosaur families want to adopt one. The kids will be angry, and he'll feel betrayed again. He's already been abandoned by his parents once and left to fend for himself. Can we really do that to him again?"
Ripley narrowed his eyes, looked at his children, who were laughing with Anon and sighed. "Why are you always right?"
"Because I'm your wife," Samantha smiled warmly. "How soon can you set things up?"
"If I pull some strings? A week."
"Good. What are we going to do about his real parents?"
"I'll send out alerts to other police departments to keep an eye out for them. Start at this Rock Bottom place and work my way there," Ripley said firmly with a growl. "I'm not going to let them get away with this."
Samantha nodded as the two walked back inside. Seeing a warm and happy smile made Samantha smile, and he looked so adorable. Watching her two...no three children acting like best friends made her heart that this was the right thing to do.
Anon Aaron. Hmm, it does have a nice ring to it.
Chapter 3: Civil War Anon (By That_Old_Games_Nerd)
Summary:
This one features a Civil War setting but it was written by That_Old_Games_Nerd (The Writer of That Could have Been Me and Volcano High Heroes) who has ideas of doing a Snoot Game Civil War fic and decided to make this one shot to add to the Anon-Verse to see reactions. So here it is. And yes I will be taking one shots from other writers, but only those on the Discord Channel.
Chapter Text
This was a stupid idea.
This was never going to work.
This was going to fail - immediately- and Lucy Aaron was going to be shipped right back home like the roustabout she was.
Why had she even let Patricia and Reed talk her into this?
A chestnut brown stallion stood in front of her - the letters U.S branded on either side of its saddled flank - nickered idly, ears flicking as its lengthy neck leaned down to let the tall critter munch on grass in the immediate area.
Rolling her eyes at the horse - with a squinty, narrow look across her face - Lucy ran a gloved hand across her beak in irritation, as the horse mockingly sat there. Eating its grass. Like it hadn’t just thrown her halfway across a field, to the laughs and jeers of the rest of the Cavalry Company she’d been assigned part of. The Cavalry company she was supposed to be Captaining.
Yeah, looking like an idiot thanks to some half-ass trained charger was doing wonders for Company Morale.
Dammit.
She’d grown up on a farm in Maryland, out by Antietam Creek. Went to church every Sunday out with the German Dunkers, off on nearby Mumma Farm. Just like a good little farm girl, she washed clothes, shucked corn, and hell, rode a damned horse from time to time.
Damnation if she was going to let some over-blown pack animal get the better of her. Especially not with a company of eighty men behind her, looking at their Captain to be a leading example of daring and bravado.
It was hard enough trying to pass as a man, she didn’t need the whole ruse to be put to pasture by a horse of all things.
Captain Fang Aaron was not the sort of dashing cavalryman to let his own mount get the best of him, hell or high water, and that was a God-given fact. She’d already cut her long locks to above her shoulder - and she’d loathed to part with her straight, silver hair; but it was easier to let it grow out while out on campaign - assuming they’d even make it out of garrison, having sat in Alexandria, Virginia, for near a month now. Her chest she’d bound with a corset - taken with her mother’s… understanding, if not tacit permission. Samantha Aaron was definitely not happy her only daughter was running off to fight a war, but she’d made it clear she wouldn’t be told no - and to her eternal surprise, her Father had permitted it.
She still didn’t know why.
Speaking as a man was simpler than her looks, in all honesty. Growing up on a farm with her brother and father taught plenty, and Reed Harper taught what her family didn’t. He was a bit of trouble himself, and between him, Lucy, and Patricia, well, anytime they were in the town of Sharpsburg, it was likely to be trouble.
But it was knowledge Lucy Aaron was using now, to make do as Fang Aaron, elder of the two Aaron Brothers.
Scoffing at the horse, Fang crossed her arms, and squared her jaw, tapping one thick cavalry boot against the grass field in thought. She’d have to probably break the critter herself, since apparently whatever quartermaster sergeant had supplied her company with the horses had done a poor job of it.
Oh well.
“You gonna sit there all day starin’ at the darned thing, or y’gonna get up on that there horse?” A voice jolted her out of her thoughts so thoroughly that her Kepi fell off to one side, fleeing from its precarious perch on her skull.
Jumping to something resembling attention, Fang spun to face the voice - her commanding officer.
Colonel Anon Y. Mous, head of the Third Brigade, First Division, of McDowell’s Army of Northeastern Virginia.
With a snort of bemusement, the bald-headed Colonel - a human - returned her half-assed salute with a lazy one of his own, before looking at the horse in question. A single stalk of wheat hung out the side of his mouth, as he was apparently trying to drop a smoking habit, by his own recollection, which swayed back and forth as he considered the creature giving Fang her current troubles.
“Didn’t mean to spook ya, Cap’n. Jus’ wanted to check in after you took that tumble this mornin’.” He drawled, in that unfamiliar twang that set Fang’s gut on edge quicker than Rye Liquor down the throat. The man wasn’t a northerner - wasn’t even from a state still in the Union. Far from it, her commanding officer was a Tennesseean. Tennessee had joined the Rebel cause with the rest of the seceding states. That Colonel Mous wasn’t fighting for his home - when so many others were - wasn’t something Fang could understand.
She’d asked Patricia and Reed to keep an eye on him, when she couldn’t.
But hell if he couldn’t find Fang when she was on her own. This wasn’t the first time she’d found herself alone with the Colonel - though he didn’t make it a regular habit. At first, she’d been worried he’d seen through her ruse, and was going to out her as a woman.
But then a week had passed, then two. Now they were sitting in Alexandria, still waiting to see if the Confederates would have the gumption to shoot at them when they marched onto Richmond…
Whenever General McDowell got around to that.
Leaning over and scooping up her kepi with a grunt, Fang slapped it back on her head, mindful of her crest - and looked back from the Colonel over to her wayward stallion. “Yeah. He’s a menace. But I’ll have him broken in before the day’s up. Sir.”
With a grunt of his own, Anon moved over to stand next to her, which gave Fang pause, giving the Southern Man a bit of side-eye. Her gloved claws itched towards the blade on her hip, cautious of having the similarly-blue coated officer standing so close to her.
She didn’t have a pistol, of any kind - yet. She hadn’t been paid her enlistment bonus yet, and while she was drawing her regular army pay, that wasn’t quite enough for a firearm - let alone shot and powder. A standard issue sword would do for now.
But… that didn’t make her itchy fingers any less itchy.
“He might be a right menace, yep. I reckon he’ll be a good horse though, once you got the darned thing under control. Hope you’re serious about havin’ it done by today though, Captain.”
That… huh? “Uh, sir?” She vocalized, not really sure what Mous was getting at. He had a bad habit, she’d found, of only finishing half a thought: he would start a sentence, and then sort of trail off for a bit, and you’d never know without asking if he was planning on finishing his words - be they orders, or else - or if that was all he had intended to say.
That, combined with the half-inteligible drawl and the fact that he couldn’t hardly write a sentence legibly, made for an irritating leader. If Fang was being honest with herself, she was half-convinced he was a Confederate spy, meant to sow trouble in the Union’s ranks. There was no way a Tennessee Hick - and a Caveman - could have risen to the rank of Colonel on his own merits.
With a mental slap, she corrected herself. She was a hypocrite herself, after all - running about as a man so that she could join in a shooting war, and earn herself fame and glory to take home with her. To see something other than the confines of a farm, and the town around it, and prove to herself that she could be something.
Not that it made her trust the Tennessean any more than the little she did already, though. For all she knew, he had slave owning family back home, and was just here because he was an outcast, or something.
After a long minutes’ thought, Anon finally continued his thought, pulling the wheat stalk out of his mouth to twirl it around his fingers as he spoke. “Yep.” He stopped again, looking down at the stalk, before continuing to fiddle with it. “General Tyler gave the division orders this afternoon. We’ll be marching down to Bull Run Crick tomorrow morning, once I form up the brigade. From there, we’ll meet up with the rest of the Army, and march on a Confederate force arrayed around the Manassas Junction railroad station. So… I hope you’n your cavalry’s ready to move by first light, ‘cus I’ll need y’all as scouts for the column, Captain.”
Parsing the southerners’ thick drawl, Fang blinked, and nodded. “Bull Run Creek, you mean, er. Sir? Do we… know what all is out there? Sir?” She figured if they knew the Confederates were down there, there had to be some sort of knowledge of what was in front of them. Hopefully.
“Nope.” Mous shook his head, sinking that idea. “Ain’t got no maps of the area, either. At least, I don’t. I reckon General Tyler does, but he jus’ ordered me to march up the pike road towards Centreville. From there, we’ll bivouac, and likely receive further orders. I don’t expect nothin’ in front of us on the way to Centreville, but I’d reckon it’s better to be safe’n sorry, Captain.”
“Well.” Fang hummed, looking back at the horse in front of her, tied up and waiting to be mastered. This… This was a good chance at getting herself some accolades. Being in the First Division, she’d likely be up with the vanguard into Centreville - if she understood correctly, hers was the only company of Cavalry in the whole Division, let alone the brigade, and with only eighty men or so, likely unexpected to have great effect.
With eighty men, she wouldn’t be turning the tide of any battles, not off the drop of the hat. But, she had to start somewhere, when looking to make a name for herself. Being reliable and effective would be a great way to start that.
She just had to tame this damned horse, first.
Fang shot her commander a lackadaisical grin, brimming with false confidence. “We’ll be ready, sir. And in the morning, we’ll take the fight straight to the Rebel’s front door.”
She deflated a bit, when Mous snorted derisively, shaking his head. The wheat stalk wound back up in the man’s mouth, as he mulled over whatever caustic thing he felt like saying today.
That was something else Fang had noted about her Commanding Colonel. He was short and terse when he wanted to be, and had a way about him that just… Well, it didn’t match the laid back Chattanooga River hayseed that he proclaimed to be.
His reply was about as expected. “Don’t jump the crick before you tame that damned horse, Captain Aaron. T’ain’t none of you Yankee shucksters impressed me about the cavalry side of things yet. I’m giving you a try over Captain Hobbes because you actually know the correct way to saddle a pony. Your job, Captain Aaron, ain’t to go off and fight the whole Confederate Army by yourself. You’ve got eighty folks, all you’re gonna do is get y'all selves kil’t. I ain’t got the coin, nor the patience, to replace you if you run off foolhardy and get your entire command shot to shit. You, Captain, are goin’ forwards to scout . You ain’t going forward to win a ribbon, or chase the elephant. You are going forward to be my eyes and ears, and make sure General Tyler does not run into a Rebel Vanguard in Centreville.” He turned, again, his plain face hardened, and tight - a fearsome look on the similarly aged Colonel. “That clear, Captain?”
Fang blinked, her heart beating heavily, as Colonel Mous stared daggers straight through her. “I-that-yes sir. No- no chasing the elephant. Sir. Just-just scouting, sir.”
The Colonel nodded, after a long minute, then turned back to the half-wild horse, his arms crossed. “Good. Just scouting, Captain. And maybe a bit of cheer for being the first boys in Centreville.”
“I- that is-”
“You’re young, and terminally stupid.” Mous cut straight to the point, with another snort, which brought a tenseness to Fang’s jaw that she hadn’t expected. “Signed up in the damned Union Army, after all, instead of staying home at whatever dirt hole farm you crawled on out of. Only folk that know the ass end of a horse from the front’s someone who mucks a stall once a day.”
That got a flinty look from Fang. Who the hell was this jumped up Appalachian hillbilly to tell her she was a fool?
“Hell, I signed up, ain’t like I’m any fucking smarter.” He continued, spitting - right there on the ground. Disgusting. “It was either the Yankees or the Rebels, though.” He sighed.
Fang paused, cocking an eye. “Come again?”
“Got a brother out there, signed up with old Felix Zolicoffer. Commissioned straight into the Tennessee State Militia as a Brevet Colonel, and I reckon once the Rebels start folding the state armies into their actual army, he’ll go higher’n that. Pseudon was always a crackerjack sort, fought down in Mexico, a few years back.” He stopped, humming. “Offered me a commission as a Major, runnin’ one of his own regiments.”
For a wonder, Fang found herself questioning, “Why didn’t you do it? Must have been easier to just follow your brother.”
“You’d think so, Captain.” Anon nodded.
The two of them stared at the damned horse, for a minute.
“As you were, Captain Aaron. Get back up on that horse, and get yourself moving out at first light.” With that and no further words, the Colonel turned around, and went back to camp.
Leaving Lucy Aaron with more questions than she did answers.
Chapter 4: Roman Anon By Silver_Chariot07
Summary:
Lol, at this point other writers are going to write their own one shots before I do! Anyway, this one comes to us from Silver_Chariot07 the writer of the Male Fang x Anon fic "Nothing Else Matters"
Chapter Text
Ianuarius VIth
Year 201M53BC
Weather Conditions: Cold and bitter like an old man, like it always is in this forsaken land.
Today marks my forty-second night on this island, and still I’ve seen no battle or any enemies.
Unlike the rest of the legion, my cohort was left behind to garrison territory already conquered by the first invasion into Pangea twenty years ago.
So while they find glory and plunder on the battlefield against the Triggatines, I’m stuck here going on endless night patrols, where the only enemy I face is my own boredom.
It’s not all bad though; the fort is at least warm, unlike camp on the march, and you know you won’t go hungry from lack of food.
I’m interrupted from my contemplation when I hear a twig snap in the woods nearby. I put away my journal and draw my sword cautiously.
“Who goes there?!” I shout out to the forest.
“Put away your sword, Anon, it's just me.” A familiar voice calls out. Out of the distance comes another soldier.
“Oh, Hello Reed.” I sheepishly put away my sword. He’s not a legionnaire like me, but one of the local axillas recruited after the raptor tribes were broken apart.
Just because he’s an axilla, I wouldn't discount him in a fight, though. I’ve heard veterans tell stories about what those claws can rip through...
“Found anything?” He shakes his head.
“No, not a soul out here but us.” I deflate hearing that.
“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you're disappointed that nobody is out here trying to kill you.” He teases.
“It’s not like that, Reed; you wouldn’t understand.”
“Understand what? You legionnaires have a death wish?”
"No, it’s not a want for death but of honor.” I explained. “My father served in the legion for twenty long years, earning himself citizenship and a plot of land back in Italy.”
“So why don’t you live there?”
“Because, as his son, it's my duty to uphold the family’s honor. I can’t just grow fat on my father’s success; I have to earn my own.” Reed still looks at me baffled.
“If you're so afraid of battle, why did you join the axilla?” He laughs at my question and shrugs.
“The axilla was the only way out of my village, Anon. I didn’t want to waste away raising cattle all day.” He explained. “Plus I get to spend my denarii on all the mushrooms and women I want back at the fort.” I scoff.
“Those mushrooms you eat only weaken your mind, you know.” He waves dismissively at me.
“You're just nervous because the last time you ate one, you shit so much they had to dig a new latrine.”
"Yeah, well.” I pause as something catches my eye. “Do you see that?”
“See what?” I point out into the distance, over the trees.
“Over there.” Even in the pale moonlight, I could make it out. It’s smoke.
“Campfire.” Reed mumbles under his breath. “We should go back and report it.”
“Report it? No, we should investigate it.” I counter.
“Investigate it? Just the two of us?”
“What? Are you afraid of a little smoke?” I goad.
“No, but what if?”
“Nothing. Come on, fortune favors the bold, remember?” I shrug for him to follow me as I lead the way over to the wafting smoke. Reed sighs before following behind me.
“Legionnaires and their death wishes.” He mumbles under his breath as we walk.
…
…
Like hunters on the prowl, we make our way through the trees until we come across a clearing.
In the clearing beneath us is a small ravine criss crossing through woods, and at the base of it a small fire is lit.
There's only one figure by the fire; I can’t make out who they are, but they seem to be alone.
“Could be a trap.” Reed cautions.
“Could be.” I agree, “Only one way to find out.” I draw my sword and approach the figure.
As I get closer, I can hear the stranger make noise. It sounds like... a woman, a woman crying.
“Hello?” I finally call out once I get to arm's length. The woman shrieks and cowers away from me, covering her face.
“Please just do it quickly!” She pleads.
“Do what?” She slowly lowers her arms to look at me. She’s a sauran, like I thought, with green scales and the most peculiar-looking eyes I’ve ever seen.
They’re as blue as the sky on a clear day, and as she looks at me, it feels like they pierce through my very soul.
“Kill me?” She timidly asks. I look over to Reed, and he shrugs.
“We’re not here to kill you; we’re on patrol from the fort." Before I can finish, the strange woman wraps her arms around me and cheers.
“Finally the stars have smiled upon me!” She cries; I can feel her tear-covered face wet my cloak. I shrug her off.
“What is the meaning of all this? Why are you out here at night, and why would anyone want to kill you?”
The woman rubs tears from her eyes before beginning to speak.
“My name is Stella; I’m from Caldera, a village not far from here,” she explains.
“Caldera? I’ve never heard of it.” I look over to Reed, and he nods.
“It’s a small fishing village along this river.” He points further back to the stream. Stella nods.
'Yes, that’s right.” She confirms. “I lived my entire life there until last week.” Stella looks down to her feet like she might cry again.
“What happened last week?”
“The men in the village... tried to kill me.” Her voice sounds so frail on admission that it stirs a little pity for her in my heart.
“Why would they do that?”
“Because I’m cursed by the stars.” She wails.
“Cursed?”
“Yes, last week I bathed in the river like I normally do, but then the next morning when the men went out to fish, all they caught was dead fish.”
“Dead fish?”
“Yes, fish already dead and spoiled washed onto the shore.” She explained. “The elder blamed me because I was the last one in the water the day before.” Stella breaks out crying again.
“So I had to run and have been living out here ever since.” She finishes slumping against the cold stones that make up the beach.
Not knowing what else to do, I awkwardly pat the possibly cursed woman.
“Hey… It’s going to be okay,” I assure her. “You can come with us back to the fort.” I offer. She looks back at me with tear-stung eyes.
“I can?”
“She can?” Reed asks as well.
“I mean… The women in the camp can always use an extra hand with sewing and cooking.” I explain. “You can cook and sew, right?” Stella eagerly nods. “See? No harm.”
“What if she is cursed?” I wave my arms at that.
“Cursed? Bah, that’s just Pangean nonsense.” Reed shrugs.
“If she’s cursed, it’s your funeral, Anon.”
"Well, if I die from some curse nonsense, you get my denarii, deal?” The red raptor gives me a wide, toothy smile.
“Deal.” He clasps my hand, and we shake on it.
“C’mon Stella,” I wave her over. “We’ll show you the way back.” She quickly gets off the ground and joins us.
“Oh… I’m so excited!” She cheers.
“Yeah, you’ll love it there, trust me.” I assure her.
Chapter 5: Jedi Anon
Summary:
I'm surprise there isn't more Star Wars x Snoot Game stuff. All you need to do is make the dinos a aliens species. Anyone this one was written by me. Might do Ultraman Anon next.
Chapter Text
Yavin 4.
A small moon that had been infamous in its history. It was a place where both the Light and the Dark Side of the Force had made a home in the eons since the ancient days of the Jedi and Sith. It was a place that was dangerous and not for the faint-hearted, but it was where Anon Y. Mous, Jedi Knight of the Order, had to go. Because she was there. He could sense her deep inside one of the many temples in the jungles.
His ship broke the atmosphere's surface as he searched for the closest landing he could pilot towards. His communication system was turned off to ensure he couldn't hear the numerous messages from his friends telling him that what he was doing was foolish and that he shouldn't do this alone.
But he had to do it alone. Only he could do it. Only he could bring her back to the Light.
Grandmaster Spears seemed to believe in him. He told Anon to follow his heart and trust in the Force. So here was Anon, going to do something stupid as always, but this time it was worth it. Because nothing else mattered but saving her from her darkness.
His ship soon landed, and Anon took a deep breath to focus. The Force flowed inside him to keep him calm and collected. He sensed her presence still, the aura of Darkness and Rage that waved inside of them. But he knew, deep down, that there was still a Light that had yet to fade away—a passionate one that was beautiful and loving. That was the Light he fell in love with, and he would never give up on it until his dying breath.
He couldn't help but feel regret. Regret that it came to this. It was all his fault. He fell for Naomi's manipulations; they all did. She was so perfect as a Jedi. Too perfect. It should have been seen that she was a Sith all this time, but they were blinded. Blinded by her false light to see the darkness inside of her. A darkness that claimed his best friend and love. Twisted her. Turned her fears and inner self-hatred into a weapon to turn against those she loved.
But it was also Anon's fault. He never saw how much she was hurting. He was so wrapped up in his own problems and selfish nature that he could not save his love until it was too late. He spent so long blaming himself for Lucy's fall.
And Lord Fang's rise.
The Jedi he knew and loved had become a monster feared across the galaxy in the war between the Republic and the Sith. Anon knew innocent lives had died by her hand, some of them Anon saw personally the day she fell. She even almost killed her own brother but didn't. Seeing that hesitation made Anon believe that Lucy was still there, deep inside.
Despite her envy and jealousy of her brother, Anon knew that Lucy loved Naser. He learned that the events in their childhood shaped them into who they are, making Anon realize that Lucy hated herself all this time. She lived with such hatred, and he failed to protect her from it while Naomi used it to make her a weapon of the Sith.
"But no more," Anon vowed as he got up from his seat. His green battle robes brushed against the console as he moved. "I'm coming, Lucy. And this time, I will help you."
***
The temple was dark, cold, and silent. Dark Side energy was practically everywhere. Whispers of power and joining Lucy among the Sith echoed in his head, but Anon quickly pushed them away. He had prepared himself for this, and nothing mattered more than saving Lucy. Not even all the power of the Force could persuade him.
He soon reached the main chambers, where a figure was waiting for him on the steps of the temple's worshiping center. She was clad in dark and red armor, fitting for a Sith Lord, as her cloak blew in the wind. She slowly turned around. Her silver hair was darker, and war makeup decorated her face.
"I sensed you coming, Anon," Lord Fang said with a snarl and glare. "Tell me. Are you so eager to die that you come here seeking death from me?"
"No," Anon said as he stepped forward. "I came to save you."
Lord Fang snorted. "Save me? From what? I am finally free to be what I always was. I have power beyond your imagination. Nobody is laughing at me. Nobody disrespects me. All fear me. I have found my true calling. I have found the Dark Side."
"No," Anon said, shaking his head. "You were twisted to become part of the Dark Side. By Naomi."
"Naomi only showed me the truth. That the Jedi Council feared my power. That you and my so-called friends were just using me. That my family has hated me since the day I was born and that no matter what I do, I'll be forever a disappointment to them," Lord Fang hissed as she paced back and forth. "And that I was a fool thinking you were different."
"...I made mistakes," Anon admitted as he closed his eyes. "Ones that I wish I never made. I wished I was better than you back then, but what matters is that I'm here now. The Jedi never feared you, Lucy. They were worried about you. While Trish and Reed messed up, they have worked hard to improve and still care about you. That never changed. And your family has never hated you..."
"Liar!" Lord Fang growled as she glared at him. "Even now, you lie! You haven't changed at all, Anon!"
"No," Anon said as he shook his head. "I'm not lying, Lucy. I have changed. I've conquered the darkness inside of me. I've accepted my faults and grown stronger as a result."
Anon felt his determination growing as his aura spread through the room's darkness, slowly making it brighter. "I did this all because I love you, Lucy. And I know you still have good inside of you."
"Lucy is dead. Only Lord Fang remains," Fang growled as she glared at Anon. "Even if what you say is true, it doesn't matter. I have grown far beyond needing to love you. I love nothing but myself as I should have done a long time ago."
"This is not loving yourself. This is only trying to numb the pain," Anon said with vigor. "You're still hurting, Lucy. I can feel it. Deep inside, there is regret and sorrow. You want to be free, but this isn't freedom. You've become a slave to the Dark Side. And I know that you yearn to be free."
"Silence!" Lord Fang shouted as she lifted her hand to try and choke Anon, but he waved it off, much to her surprise. "Tch. So you have grown powerful. But I am still greater than you. I always have been."
"I don't care about that, Lucy," Anon said as he climbed the steps. "All I care about is bringing you home and helping you."
"Help me?! Like you ever cared! You've only cared about yourself!" Fang growled as she took out her lightsaber and activated the red blade. "Where were you when I needed you the most?! Why didn't you come for me when I struggled in the dark?! Why didn't you support me when I needed you the most?!"
"...Because I was afraid," Anon admitted with shame. "I was afraid of messing up. Afraid of getting too close. Of being hurt again like I was before I came to the Jedi. I let that fear control me...and it hurt you and so many others."
His eyes then steeled over as he finally reached the stop and stood face to face with Fang. His lightsaber activating as the green blade hummed to life. "But not anymore. I've conquered that fear. I finally have something worth fighting for in his fucked up galaxy. You. Nothing matters to me more than you, and I will save you, even at the cost of my life."
"You will try. You will fail. And you will die!" Lord Fang screamed as she charged forward.
Their lightsabers clashed, and she swung high with her rage as Anon coolly ducked before blocking a second blow. He then backed away as he and Fang lightly clashed blades. Anon thought back to his lightsaber training. Of all his lessons, two things were needed to always win a duel. The first was the perfect distance at the right time. Right now, Lord Fang controlled both as she made sure to swipe in the right direction and time to control Anon's movements. Anon made sure to block right and ducked properly. The right defense move needed to be utilized so it couldn't be countered. He only moved his blade to block or interrupt an attack he knew would be deadly if Fang used it to create better combos.
There was a reason he was being overly cautious. Lucy had been one of the best lightsaber users in their class. A prodigy of natural talent. Her inability to control her emotions was the only thing that held her back. Half of everything Anon learned was from her; the others were from his teachers and self-training. Thankfully, Anon felt the Force guiding him, and he quickly ducked across as slash to lift his lightsaber at an upward angle to force an annoyed Fang back for a better distance.
Anon tried then going for an attack with some light stabs and soft strikes to build up a movement, but Fang blocked them all before counter-attacking. Forced back into defense, Anon needed to think of a different tactic and soon back flipped to avoid a low strike. As he had predicted, Fang forced her palm out to use the Force to push Anon back, but he had been counting on this. He used the Force around him to control his direction, allowing him to place his feet on the wall and use it as a springboard. Speeding himself up with the Force, Anon dived at a shocked Fang, who jumped out of the way while her cloak got cut by Anon's lightsaber.
He rolled back to his feet and aimed his lightsaber at Fang. "First blow goes to me."
"Maybe so but the last blow will be mine," Fang growled as she removed her cloak.
Anon gritted his teeth. Now, the real fight was going to begin.
The second part of winning a fight was balancing emotions and logic. You had to fight smart and with control. Use caution, not fear. Determination, not anger. Focus, not arrogance.
Fang went at him with both hands as she twirled around and slashed in multiple directions, combined with downward chops and stabs that were thrown in, along with a series of fake cuts. Anon had to use all his focus to block and dodge as he tried to make his own moves, but Fang quickly stopped every attempt to get an offense going. Anon soon found himself kicked in the face and knocked down, only to roll away to avoid a downward stab. He got back up and tried to use the Force only to scream as Fang unleashed Force Lighting.
He felt his body was on fire as her rage and hatred seared into his flesh. He had to summon the Force to shield him from getting seriously damaged. Fang then pushed him back as he coughed up some blood and slowly got up on one knee.
"Still think that I'm worth saving, Anon? Face it. I'm a monster. There is no savi-" Fang growled as she aimed her lightsaber at him.
"You didn't kill Naser."
Fang's eyes widened.
"At that one moment, you could have killed him, but you didn't," Anon said as he looked up at her. "You spare him. You hesitated. You let him live..."
"...Naser wasn't worth killing."
"Banthashit, " Anon said as he slowly got up. "You didn't do it because you love him."
"No! That is not true! I hate-"
"I know what happened when you were ten, Lucy, " Anon said, which made her freeze. "What happened at the rocks...it wasn't your fault...it was an accident."
"...Shut up."
"You've spent all these years hating yourself for it."
"I said shut up!"
"You love your brother so much that you wanted to protect him. Protect him from yourself."
" I said shut up!"
"That's why you did everything you could to make him hate you. To push you away. But he never will because..."
"Quiet!"
"He loves you, Lucy. And he still does."
Fang screamed as she unleashed another shot of Lighting, but this time, Anon was ready. He let it hit him but soon cocooned himself in the Force. Its aura shielded him as the sparks wrapped around him but did no damage. Fang's jaw dropped before Anon pushed her back with the Force. Now, it was his time to attack.
Fang found herself on the defense for once as Anon continued to talk while striking at her with his lightsaber. "When I told Naser I would save you, he told me to let you know he forgives you. He doesn't hold it against you. He realizes now that he should have trusted you more and that all he did was make things worse."
He faked a slash to the right but reversed his spin and sliced a part of her armor off, making her back away in fear. "And your parents...Lucy, your parents are sorry. All that pressure. They realized they had screwed up. They wanted what was best for you, but they didn't see how much they were letting their daughter suffer."
"So now they care?! Where were they years ago! " Fang shouted as she tried to go for a stab but fumbled as Anon jumped over her.
"They weren't there then, but they can be. They miss you. They blame themselves for failing you."
"Good! Everyone failed me! Naser! My parents! You! Trish and Reed! I can't even believe I thought they were my friends!"
"They've changed, Lucy, " Anon urged her as he looked her eye to eye. "Trish was just afraid of losing you. They lost so much and didn't want to lose their best friend. And Reed? He was afraid of making things worse. We all made mistakes, but we've grown. Trish knows true compassion. Reed knows courage. And I...I know trust."
"Trust? " Fang asked in confusion.
"Trust in me. In others. In the Force. " Anon closed his eyes and thought back to his real issues. "I never told you my past...because I didn't trust anyone with it...but I know what you are going through, Lucy..."
"How could you-"
"My parents hate the Jedi, " Anon said as the temple went silent. "They hate them. They hate their powers and their influence. They think all Force Users are a blight on the galaxy, and everyone is better off without them. When I learned I could use the Force, I hid it from them and everyone else because I feared losing their love. When I used it to save a friend, I...I asked them to not tell anyone...but they did. They told my parents. The next thing I knew, I was shipped to the Academy without a goodbye. I tried contacting them, but my parents never answered me. They want nothing to do with me, Lucy. I...I was alone...I lost faith in people...which led me to lose faith in myself."
Anon gripped his lightsaber as he felt his inner pain return. The shame of being outcasted by his own family. The fear of isolation. The self-hatred he had of himself for being a freak, as his father often called the Jedi and Sith. "When I came to the Order. I hated it. I hated being there. I just wanted to learn the Force to control it, leave, and find some planet to never see anyone else again."
His tone then went soft as he whispered. "And then I met you."
Fang's eyes widened as, for a spark of a moment, they went from red to amber.
"I was drawn to you. Your passion. Your spirit. Your very being. You were brave and outgoing. You were everything I wanted to be. You were so talented and yet so alone. I felt like you understood what it was like. To suffer inside. But I was so focused on my own pain I didn't focus on yours. I was too afraid to do it. I was afraid to mess up. The last time I took action to save someone, I lost my parents' love. " He looked down in shame. "But in failing to take action, I let you get hurt. Manipulated. Betrayed. I let you down, Lucy. I realize that I should have done something. I should have supported you...and I'm sorry I didn't back then."
He then looked up with conviction. "But I am here now. I'm here for you. I'm here to save you. Because I know, deep down, you don't want to be this. You're still hurting. You still feel alone. But you're not. You have me. You have Naser. Trish. Reed. Stella. Rosa. Master Spears. Your Parents. Even Uncle Moe. They all care about you and want Lucy back. And I'm here for them. I'm here for you. I'm here to bring back a Jedi with the heart of an angel. My angel."
Fang just breathed in and out as she looked at Anon and herself. Growling, she held her head and struggled to say something. Tears were coming out of the corner of her eyes. "Stop it...stop it...Anon...please...just leave me alone..."
"Never, " Anon said as he walked closer. "I'm never leaving you alone. Never again."
"Don't... " She raised her lightsaber, which trampled her hands. "Don't come near me! I'm a monster! All the things I've done...all the people I've hurt...Please just leave me alone..."
"No, " Anon firmly stated as he stood inches from her saber.
"Come any closer, and I'll kill you!" Fang screamed as she glared at him with her tear-eyed expression. "I am Lord Fang! I am a Sith! I will kill you!"
Anon stared at her before he turned his lightsaber off and threw it away. "If you really are a Sith. If you really are at the point of no return, Lucy...then kill me."
Fang's eyes widened. “W-W-What?”
"Kill me, " Anon said as he stood without fear. "Because I promised I would not leave this moon without you. And I'm not going to harm you again."
“...A-A-Anon...” Fang choked as she struggled to hold her lightsaber. "Why?..."
She raised her lightsaber and screamed. "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?!"
"Because I love you, Lucy."
Fang screamed in tearful rage as she brought her lightsaber down...and completely missed Anon by inches. She took a few deep breaths as Anon stood there without moving or blinking. Her red lightsaber hummed as it trembled in her hands...until finally, Lucy let it go and fell to her knees and cried. In an instant, Anon was by her side, holding her in a tight embrace as she cried on his chest, her wings sagging low as she struggled to say something, but all that came out was wails and sobs.
"...Anon...I... " She whispered. "I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."
"It's okay. I'm here, " Anon whispered as he kissed her forehead. "I'm here, Lucy."
Slowly, Lucy opened her eyes—her big, beautiful amber eyes that held the Light—the Light that he loved so much.
"...Please don't leave me... " Lucy begged as they pressed foreheads together.
"I won't... " Anon whispered. "We're going home. We're going to get you help..."
"...What if the Council doesn't take me back? " She whispered. "What if they..."
"They will. The Jedi believe in redemption and forgiveness. And even if they don't, we'll find a planet and live alone together, " Anon answers. "I'm with you to the end, Lucy. Always."
Lucy smiled for the first time in a long time as she hugged him and felt something she had missed deep inside.
The Light.
Chapter 6: Gay Anon (w/Naser)
Notes:
I know I said Ultra Anon but I'm torn on that one due to rethinking some things. So I went with Gay Anon. Since technically you can pair Anon with anyone (beauty of Fanfiction) there will be multiple "Gay" and "Straight" Anons. This one is with him and Naser. Because Naser is a bro.
Chapter Text
The photos of Anon pretending to have an anime girlfriend had made him the school's laughingstock. The moment they were shown, everyone was calling him names and throwing things at him. Naser had wanted to punch them all in the face and burn the school down for even insulting his best friend like this, but he focused more on protecting Anon with Fang. When he learned what Trish had done, he was this close to killing the trigga right then and there. Oh, she gave all sorts of excuses, like how it was Anon's fault. He was stealing FAng away, changing things Trish didn't like, making Fang no longer non-binary, and letting that "asshole Naser" into their group.
All while ignoring the fact that Anon had helped Fang with her personal issues, made the band more successful, assisted in helping Fang figure out her gender, and helped heal the problems between two siblings who had years of misunderstandings.
All it was the rambling of a Jealous bitch whose actions broke Fang's heart. Fang couldn't take it anymore and asked Reed to take her home. Naser, in turn, took Anon home after he got hit with a soda can and fell down the stairs. He had wanted to take him to a hospital, but Anon said he couldn't afford it and instead asked him to take him home.
His home in Skin Row.
Naser knew Anon was poor, but he didn't know he was this poor. No wonder he never wanted to hang out at his place. From the looks of it, he was completely embarrassed, so Naser assured him he didn't care.
"...You sure? I mean, compared to your place..." Anon muttered as he winced in the passenger seat. Naser drove slowly and carefully to give his best friend a comforting ride.
"Do you really think I care about that?" Naser sighed as he turned the light. Was he nervous about going to Skin Row? Yes, but Anon needed him more. "You could live in the streets, and I'd still consider you a friend."
"...Even though I'm a total cringe lord and loser?" Anon bitterly muttered.
"... We've all done things we're not proud of," Naser sighed. "I mean, you didn't jump off a cliff like an idiot and worry your family to death."
Anon gave a slight smirk before closing his eyes. "I'm sorry."
"For what?" Naser asked in confusion.
"For not telling you why I came to Skin Row. It's because this has happened before," Anon muttered. "You told me your deepest secrets, fears, and everything ever since I came here, but me? I was just so afraid of everyone seeing me like they did back home..."
"Hey," Naser put his hand on his shoulder. "I don't care about that. Anon, you're my best friend. You could have gone through your life without telling me, and I wouldn't care. And I know Fang doesn't either. Same with Reed. I can't speak for the others at school but fuck them."
"...Thanks, Naser," Anon said with a warm smile. "You're my best friend too."
Naser nodded and turned his head back to focus on driving. What he said was true. Naser would be forever grateful that he decided to handle Anon's introduction to Volcano High on his own instead of working with Naomi when given the option. The human had been awkward and obviously nervous about being here, so Naser decided to stick with him, show him the ropes, and be nice. It turned out to be a true friendship that neither regretted.
It was thanks to Anon that Naser felt better about himself. He finally confronted his parents about the pressure he was dealing with, made up with Fang, and decided what he wanted to do with his life. Everyone always said "doctor" or "lawyer," but Anon made him realize his real love.
Running.
He loved to run.
It was the one thing he chose to do of his own free will, not what was expected of him.
He wanted to run. Fuck, he wanted to run in the Olympics. And Anon showed him that path. He helped him decide.
He was a far better person than Naomi ever would be.
He gripped the wheel as he thought about her. Even though it had been half a year since their breakup, it still hurt that Naomi tried to manipulate one of his track friends, Allen, into dating Fang to make her more..." normal ." The problem was that Allen was gay. When Allen told Naser what Naomi tried to do, he quickly broke up with her. She begged, pleaded, and cried until she yelled that he was throwing away happiness for a "broken-up degenerate who was going to end up in the streets" if she didn't change her ways.
Whatever thoughts of making up died after that. And everything just ended on bitter terms.
It hurt. Naomi was his first love, but he moved on. He moved on to Allen, though it was just a month. It was his first time with a guy, and while it was nice, they kept it a secret because Naser wasn't ready to come out as bisexual. His father was already on the warpath about Fang's non-binary gender, and learning his son has a boyfriend would have made things worse. It didn't last long because Allen had to move when his father got promoted. It hurt, but both parted on good terms, and Naser came to at least accept his sexuality through it.
It's too bad that he wasn't here. Naser could have really used Allen right now.
Mainly for advice on how to tell Anon he had feelings for him.
A blush decorated his cheeks. He didn't know when it happened. During the venue search, when they had a private meal at Uncle Moe's? Maybe it was on the roof on the anniversary of his "fall" when he sobbed and poured his heart out upon remembering that horrible day. But he fell in love with Anon.
Him. In love with a human. A male human.
His father would have a heart attack if he knew.
Naser only told one person his feelings: Fang. He admitted it during their private talk together that saw them clear the air after so many years. Another thing to thank Anon for helping with. Fang was surprised but also supportive. Naser hoped that she was doing okay and Reed was taking care of her. Trish had done this because she thought she was helping Fang, but all she did was make Fang feel worse. He knew his sister. She was blaming herself for this.
"I still don't get why you decided to talk to that trigger. If it was me, I would have told her to fuck off and never speak to me again," Naser muttered as he stopped at a light.
"...I guess, honestly, because I understood why she did it in a way," Anon grumbled. "Reed was right. I never really bothered trying to be friends with Trish. Not to mention, I kept avoiding my past. I'm not saying her actions were right, but I won't sink to her level. I made it clear to her that what she did hurt me, Fang, and everyone who trusted her. Let her live with the guilt. I'm not going to give her the satisfaction of seeing me broken because she can't take a hint that not everything revolves around her."
"You're a better person than I am," Naser whispered. And that's what I love about you.
***
In terms of apartments, it was pretty decent. No rats, at least. Naser helped Anon onto his bed and blushed while removing his shirt. Naser was glad Anon wasn't facing him while he was doing this because he was red as a tomato. The pterodactyl didn't know why, but the sight of Anon's skin and its feeling made his scales shiver. Raptor-Jesus, did he have a skin fetish?
The bruises were bad, but nothing like some ointment and a good rest wouldn't cure. Still, this would take days to recover, so Naser checked the fridge and winced at the lack of food. "Do your parents even pay you anything for food?"
"Not really," Anon said on his bed, face down into his pillow. "I'll admit, I spent some of it on games and anime, but good food is expensive here. So I have to make do with cheap crap, take out, or bare necessities."
Naser shook his head. He knew Anon's parents could be jerks, but this was ridiculous. Did they even care about him? "I'll order us takeout. Good takeout. My treat. And you're coming more often to my place for dinner."
"You don't have to—"
"Anon, just shut up and accept it. Or I'll tell Mom, and she'll drag you from here and feed you herself."
That made him chuckle before Naser got the ointment out and put some on both hands. Taking a deep breath, the one-winged pterodactyl rubbed the skin with his scaly palms. Anon winced a bit before sighing in relief as the treatment began to work. Naser felt his tail wagging like crazy as he felt every inch of Anon's skin. It was so smooth. So light. He could even feel his muscles.
He took a moment to inhale Anon's scent—his natural one. Human deodorants were always so disgusting to smell, but Anon wore little of them, thankfully. This allowed Naser to get his regular musky scent, and it was intoxicating to him. It smelled like water, trees, flora, and something else he couldn't put his finger on. How did humans not smell this, or were their noses that different?
"How are you feeling?" Naser asked.
"Fine," Anon muttered. "...I guess you want the full story of why I came here?"
"You don't have to if you don't want to," I whispered, patting his back before getting more cream.
"No, the cat's out of the bag. Besides, you deserve it. You've been a bro for me ever since I got here," Anon said as he closed his eyes. "I did that...whole kissing Anime girls thing...not because I wanted a girlfriend...but in an attempt to make myself think I was straight."
Naser felt his heart freeze. Did this mean...?
"You mean you're-"
"Gay," Anon admitted as he sat up. "My parents don't know. They're very conservative. If they knew, I'd be disowned in a heartbeat. Bad enough they threatened me with college or the military, else they're dumping my ass, but if they knew I liked guys... I'd really be out in the streets."
Naser made a mental note to give the Mous couple a stern glare if he ever met them.
"Everyone just assumed I did it because I was a lonely loser. Which is semi-correct. The bullying was so bad that I asked to be sent somewhere else, and I ended up here. I originally just wanted to be a nobody. Live like a forgetful shadow, move on with my life, find someplace to play video games forever, and just...die eventually, I guess," Anon snorted. "But that got thrown out of the window when I became friends with you and the others. Not that I don't regret it. Being friends with you, Fang, and Reed? It's been the best times of my life."
"...Thanks for telling me this, Anon," Naser whispered with a soft smile. "And hey, I'm glad we're friends. But why didn't you tell anyone? None of us would have cared if you were gay."
"I figured that out over time, but I was so used to keeping it a secret that I just didn't know how to say it, but after all this bullshit...I don't care anymore," Anon sighed as he flopped on his bed. "I'm Anon the Gay Fa-"
"Don't," Naser said as he leaned forward. "Don't call yourself that. You're not that. You're... You're a good person, Anon."
Anon blushed as Naser leaned closer. "You're honest. You're there when people need you. Dependable. And you've helped me and Fang so much. What happened to you was wrong. And you shouldn't be ashamed to be who you are. My mom always says the heart knows what it wants, and if your heart likes guys, it should be with them."
He then slowly touches Anon's chest, and Naser feels his nerves shiver. God, feeling it felt so weird but so enrapturing. He gazed into those wide eyes and slowly pressed his forehead against his. Scale against skin. Bald head against the crowned skull.
"...Especially when one guy likes you a lot."
"...Oh..." Anon blushed as Naser rubbed his neck with his snout and moaned. "Y-You...I thought..."
"I'm bisexual," Naser whispered as he then cuffed Anon's cheek. "But right now? I'm gay. Gay for you."
He then slowly pressed his snoot against Anon's lips. Anon froze briefly before closing his eyes, wrapped his arms around Naser, and dragged him into the bed.
Naser concluded that yes. He really did have a skin fetish.
***
Morning came, and Naser felt the warm skin of his boyfriend next to him. He had wrapped himself around Anon like a guardian angel, his one good wing blanketing him. He could tell last night was Anon's first time, but Naser was gentle and slow. Especially since he was still hurt. Whatever medicine they got must have done wonders because not once did Anon complain.
The entire room was filled with the scent of their lovemaking, and the sheets were still wet, but Naser didn't care. Right now. He was in Heaven. Opening his eyes, Naser saw the cute sleeping face of his lover and giggled before kissing him on the cheek. He had already decided to stay with Anon until he felt better. Regardless of how long that took. He never missed a school day, save for a family emergency or sickness, so he had plenty of spare days to waste. It wasn't like his grades were going to sink anyway.
Getting up, Naser put on his boxers before heading to the bathroom to relieve himself and wash his face. Looking up at the mirror, he smiled upon seeing a beaming joy in his face. He finally confessed to Anon that he loved him in more than one way and felt like a million bucks. He knew he was going to have to come out eventually. He didn't want to be afraid of showing his boyfriend like he was with Allen.
As for his parents? Well, they were going to have to accept it. His mother would be quicker than his father, but he was sure he could work it around. Maybe Uncle Moe could help?
"Shit, I should text them," Naser said as he walked back to his phone from his pants on the floor and texted both of them he had stayed with Anon after his injury. Not two seconds later, he got a phone call from Fang, who answered it.
"Are you still at Anon's?"
"Yeah," Naser answered softly to let his boyfriend sleep. "I slept over for the night."
"Slept over or slept with?" Fang teased, which made Naser blush. He tried to find the words, but Fang already picked up the answer and laughed. "Finally, Baby Bro. So how was it?"
"Ew, why do you want to know?" Naser grumbled.
"Because they say human dicks are longer than dinosaur ones. Well?"
"...Well, Anon's not short. I'll say that much." Naser blushed and shivered, remembering the feeling of Anon's spear during their last night escapade.
"I guess you can say he did his people proud with his spear thrusting," Fang joked. "In all seriousness, I'm glad for you, bro. I kinda wish I had him first, though."
"...You had a crush on Anon?" Naser asked in surprise.
"Kinda. Something would have worked if we had been closer, but I can tell how much you two mean to each other. And I got your back when you finally tell our folks. Especially Dad."
"Thanks, Fang," Naser smiled before frowning. "Where are you anyway?"
"Reed's place..." She went quiet for a while before muttering, "Uh, you weren't the only one who had a...wild night."
"Wait, what?!" Naser screamed in shock. "You and...Reed? You slept together?!"
"It just happened?! Okay?! We were both angry and upset at what Trish did; one thing led to another and....well..."
"Tell me you used protection," Naser moaned.
"...Did you?"
"No comment," Naser muttered. "I swear if you get pregnant, I don't know who's going to kill Reed first. Me or Dad."
"At least you don't have to worry about that unless you start laying eggs out of your ass," Fang joked.
"Ha ha, funny," Naser sighed before rubbing his forehead. "So are you and Reed..."
"We don't know. We're...gonna figure that out...I know neither of us wants anything to do with Trish for a while..." Fang whispered. "I need to think about a lot of things."
"I guess we both do, but I got your back, Fang," He told her with a smile. "Talk later?"
"Yeah. Talk later," Fang said before hanging up.
"Fang and Reed, huh? Didn't see that one coming." Naser looked behind him to see Anon, semi-awake, waving his hand lazily as he sat up. "Morning."
"How do you feel?" Naser asked as he sat down next to him.
"Honestly? Despite being sore? I feel...amazing... you're amazing..." Anon blushed as he kissed Naser's cheek. "Though I wouldn't say no to some more ointment."
"For your back or your ass?" Naser joked, which earned him a punch. He laughed and got more ointment before Anon turned around to let him put it on his back.
"So...what do we do...as...you know?" Anon pointed at the two of them. "We're obviously a couple now, but I have no idea what to do going forward."
"Honestly, despite having been in two relationships, I don't know," I chuckle.
"Two? I thought you only dated Naomi?"
"I'll tell you about Allen later," Naser said before frowning. "I'm gonna have to tell my parents..."
"Do I have to worry about Ripley trying to kill me?" Anon muttered.
"More like my Mom. She babies me. She's actually scarier than my Dad," Naser said.
"Great," Anon muttered.
"Relax, she likes you," Naser said as he finished the ointment treatment. He gave him a kiss on the back of his neck. "But I'd love to go on a date...when you're better."
"...How do you feel about Dino-Moes?" Anon asked.
"Sounds great. I like it," Naser smiles. "Do you...want to be open in school or..."
"Let's take it slow... I'm honestly tired of being afraid of being gay. I mean, after getting doxxed, I can't get any lower," Anon muttered.
"What do you want to do about Trish?" Naser asked.
"I just want her away from me. I don't care what she does, just..." Anon sighed. "I don't want her to fuck with me anymore."
"She won't," Naser said, kissing him on the cheek. "Never again..."
Nobody was going to hurt Anon again. Not while Naser had anything to say about it.
"Heh, what are you, my guardian angel?" Anon whispered as he leaned in and rested on Naser's chest.
"Yeah, your angel," Naser whispered as he wrapped his arms around Anon. His one wing around him is like a protective shield. "Your one-winged angel."
Chapter 7: Amnesia Anon
Notes:
For this one, the tumble that Anon took on the stairs from the soda can ended up being worse then canon and he loses his memory. This can take place during an E3 or E4 path.
Chapter Text
How did this happen? That was all Fang could think in their head as they and Anon exited the school. In just one hour, the entire day had fallen into a pile of shit. Everything was fine, and it just seemed so...normal? And then what occurred at the auditorium just ruined everything and sent the entire day on fire. Fang still couldn't believe it. How could Trish have done this? They knew their best friend didn't get along with Anon, but did she hate him that much to humiliate him like this?
No wonder he never spoke about his past or why he came here, Fang thought as they glanced over at the human who had been special to them in such a short time. They found themselves on the very steps of the school where they first saw each other. Back then, Fang thought of him as nothing but some skinnie loser who was probably thinking about checking their ass out like a perverted little monkey. Now, Anon had become one of their closest friends and someone who understood them. Someone who helped them. Listened and cared for.
Someone who actually loved them.
Oh, they heard him mumble many times. About his feelings for them. Their good looks and personality. How much they cared about them. Even if they occasionally misgendered them, Fang didn't mind. Hearing Anon call them "she" or "her" felt right in their heart. Maybe it was time to rethink this non-binary thing?
Because the truth was Fang loved him too. They had fallen for the human who came into their life and supported them through so much that they felt happier than they had in a long time. Now Anon was in pain. Suffering from humiliation and shame. Because of Trish. And me...
They heard what Trish said. She thought Anon was stealing Fang away from them. It pissed Fang off, but there was also guilt. Did they really pay too much attention to Anon, or was Trish just reading things wrong? They told Trish they might have had feelings for Anon. Was this an act of sabotage? To make him look bad in front of them?
Yes, the anime girl kissing thing was cringe as fuck, but it wasn't like Fang hadn't done similar stuff. Their "Pirate Princess" days were so embarrassing that they wanted to crawl under a rock and die whenever it was brought up. But didn't matter to Fang how dorky Anon was. He was still their dweeb. And they were going to take care of them.
"I'm going to call a taxi to take you home, okay?" Fang said to Anon, who nodded silently while looking at the ground. His face was sorrowful, and it looked like he was almost this close to crying.
" HEY LOSER! THINK FAST!"
They look up from their phone to see a soda can approaching Anon as he turns his head. He tried to block it, but it hit him straight in the face and knocked him back. His foot leaned over the stairs' edge as the world slowed down. Fang's eyes widened, and they tried to get their hand to move and grab him, but it was too late. They watched in horror as Anon fell down and started slamming against the concrete staircase, his frail human body flapping around as the sound of his flesh hitting each level of the stairs echoed in the air.
Everyone around the area froze. Gasps were heard, and even screams of terror echoed in the air. Fang barely had time to react as they cried out their name. "Anon!"
They rushed down the stairs as fast as they could. Doing their best to avoid seeing the blood-spotted parts of the stone where Anon had hit. By the time they were halfway down there, Anon had already hit the bollard and gone still; his body was messed up and bruised so badly you could see the injuries from there. Numerous voices were crying out from someone, shouting for anyone to call 911 or get a teacher. All Fang could do was cry out his name in panic.
They reached the bottom and practically dived at Anon's body. They shouted their name again but then froze at what they saw.
Blood. A pool of dark blood. Around Anon's head.
Slowly, they pushed him over, and it took all of Fang's willpower not to throw up. There was a large gash on his head that was bleeding like crazy. His closed-eyed face was all covered in the liquid, and the parts that weren't were getting paler. Saliva was drooling out of his mouth, and his chest was barely breathing. It's the only indication that he was alive. With tears in their eyes, Fang screamed. "CALL AN AMBULANCE!!!!!"
***
Two weeks.
Every day, the same thing. Go to school. Come to the hospital. Stay the total hours permitted. Leave. Sleep. Repeat.
That was all Fang could do to keep herself from going insane. Every waking moment of their life for the past fourteen and a half days focused on Anon. At home. At school. Even in her dreams. Just Anon. Nothing mattered more than him. Nothing was more important than him.
For once, their father didn't give any grief to Fang for coming home late at night. Mainly because the moment their parents arrived at the hospital that horrible day, Fang hugged them both, blubbing in tears and begging them to do something. Anything. Fang even called them "Mommy" and "Daddy" in her state of grief and hysteria. Something Fang had never done since they were six years old. They didn't even care if they called her Lucy. They could call their daughter whatever they wanted.
They would be "Lucy" again. They would give up music, go back to church, never smoke or drink again, do well in school, go to college—whatever was needed so long as Anon woke up again.
Because while Anon had survived his accident, he did not escape unharmed. Four hours of surgery were needed to save his life, and numerous tests to see if he would suffer any serious issues going forward. He had signs of severe concussions and a skull fracture, but he would live. The problem was he was in a coma that he had yet to wake up from. A necessary function the body does to heal itself.
If it wasn't for the fact that his heart monitor was still beeping and his chest rising from the oxygen pumped into his lungs, Fang could have sworn that they were dead. So pale and lifeless. So weak and defenseless. At least he was alive and in a hospital bed instead of a casket in a grave. Something Fang was eternally grateful for.
Holding his hand by his bedside, Fang kissed his palm and stared at him like they had done so many times before. It was just them this time. Alone. Not that others didn't come. Fang's family showed up at times for support. Even Ripley. He looked at Anon whenever he came and held no hatred or distrust in his eyes anymore. Just pity. He even promised Fang they would do whatever was necessary to help Anon when he woke up. Samatha had been Fang's rock. Hugging her oldest child and whispering comforting words whenever they needed them. Naser had visited just as often as Fang and was just as devastated by his friend's situation. At school, Naser was on the warpath defending Anon's name from anyone who even made a joke about him and personally almost beat up the assholes who threw that stupid can in the first place. It was the first time Naser ever got detention.
Deep down, Fang was proud of their brother.
Others came as well. Reed, feeling guilty over everything, was a regular visitor. He was sober each time out of respect for the hospital's rules and the situation at hand. They would talk to Anon with Fang, telling him about their day or whatever random topic. Stella and Rosa were close seconds. The former would come and play anime on a laptop for Anon to listen to in his coma while doing tarot card readings to try and find good news for the future. Rosa practically made the room a garden with the flowers she kept bringing. She even asked Fang if she wanted to do a prayer session for Anon. Despite being an atheist, Fang agreed. At this point, they were willing to take help from any god out there.
Principal Spears had only visited a few times to let Fang know he was there if they needed to talk. Once or twice, they thought about going but didn't in the end. Still, they appreciated the thought.
Fang even met Anon's parents, who looked at their son with pale faces on his third day in the hospital. His mother hugged him tight and apologized for being a terrible mother. She promised to be better so long as he woke up and smiled again. His father looked like he wanted to throw himself off a building as he looked at his son in shame. Fang's parents did their best to help the humans in their state, and despite initially being nervous, they warmed up. Sadly, they were still needed in Rock Bottom and left eight days later but were working on making sure they could take leave to stay longer.
Only two other people showed up once. Naomi just came by once. The moment she saw Anon, she started sobbing and screaming, "It's all my fault!" before running away. Nobody, not even Naser, knew what she meant by that.
The second was Trish. She only visited briefly and never again because the moment Fang saw her, things went red. Fang remembered tackling Trish and pounding her, blaming her for all this. If she had never doxxed Anon, none of this would have happened. They'd still be in school. They'd still be hanging out. They'd still see his warm smile and caring eyes with that dweebish face of his instead of the corpse-like appearance he had now.
It took her father, Naser, and Reed together to pull her off of Trish, who had to get medical treatment for her injuries. The only other thing Fang remembered was screaming how much she hated Trish and never wanted to see her again. Reed said it was harsh, but Fang told him to shut up and not bother getting them to make up. Even if Trish was sorry for what happened or never meant for this to happen, it still fucking happened.
This never would have happened if Trish had just... Fang thought before pushing it away.
It didn't matter. All that mattered was Anon. All that mattered was being here every day until he finally woke up. So they could tell them their true feelings. How much they care about them.
How much they love him.
"...Uhhh."
Fang's eyes opened as they slowly lifted their heads up, and a muttering was heard from Anon. Their heart leaped, and they slowly felt hope enter their chest. “A-A-Anon?”
"My...head..." Anon whispered as he raised his head and rubbed it.
"Anon!" Fang shouted in joy with tears in their eyes as she gripped his head with both hands.
"...ow...so loud..." Anon hissed in pain.
"Sorry," Fang apologized as they slowly calmed down. "A-A-Are you okay?"
"My head...where am I...what happened?" He asked as he blinked and looked around.
"You're in the hospital," She sighed in relief as he slowly lifted himself up. "You fell on the stairs after you got hit by that soda can. God, you scared us all to death, dweeb. You're lucky to be alive."
"A soda can...ugh...stairs? No wonder I feel like I got beaten up..." Anon whispered as she looked at Fang. She saw his brown eyes and smiled happily, tears glittering down her face. "Who are you?"
"...what?" Fang whispered in surprise.
"Who are you? What are you?" Anon asked in confusion and a bit of fear before touching himself. "W-W-Who am I?"
"...A-A-Anon, don't joke around. It's me... It's Fang..." She whispered as a growing horror began to fester. She had seen this in TV shows before, but this couldn't be happening for real, could it? "D-D-Do you remember anything? Me? You? Volcano High?"
Anon went blank as if trying to think, and for a long time, there was just the sound of the heart monitor machine.
And then he answered with one word.
"No."
***
"I'm afraid he's lost his memory."
Despite preparing themselves for hearing this and even witnessing it, the sound of the doctor, a blue raptor with green feathers, officially saying it was just too heartbreaking. Fang was sure they would have fallen to the floor if it hadn't been for their father holding them. Their parents, Naser, Reed, Stella, and Rosa, were there with them as the doctor gave them the bad news. Their faces are ones of horror, disbelief, and heartache.
"How bad?" Ripley asked grimly.
"Well, the good news is he remembers basic things, like objects, colors, and stuff. He can read and write as well. But he has no memory of his childhood, current events, history, math, or anyone in his life, be they family or friends. He didn't even know that he was human until he asked why he was so different from me and Fang. In a way, he's almost like a blank slate...a child's memory. Honestly, there was a risk of this happening due to his head injuries."
"God," Samantha whispered as she made the sign of the cross. "Will he ever get his memory back?"
"It's possible," the doctor sighed. "It would take time—days, weeks, years. Every case is different. He'll need to relearn things about basic society and more. Thankfully, there are programs and sponsored help that can assist in this, and we plan on talking to his parents about them."
"So really doesn't remember...anything?" Fang asked desperately. None of the things we did? Our friendship? Our talks? How he...how he was there for me?
"I'm sorry, but he doesn't," The doctor said. "I know this is hard for you all, but Anon will need you to help him. He's scared and confused in a world he doesn't remember. It would be like waking up in a fairy tale or a nightmare."
"...Can I see him?" Fang asked.
A few minutes later, Fang opened the door and saw Anon lying on his bed, looking out the window. He turned his head and noticed Fang before a flicker of remembrance could be seen. "Hey... you're...that...what are you called again...tyranotactal?"
"Pterodactyl. A dinosaur. I'm... I'm Fang," They whispered and gulped. Sitting on the chair beside his bed, Fang asked, "How do you feel?"
"...I don't...I don't know...confused...scared..." Anon whispered as he shivered. "They said I lost my memories..."
"Yeah," Fang whispered as a tear dripped down their cheek. "It sucks."
"...Did we...know each other?" Anon asked.
"Y-yeah," They nodded. "We were friends."
But we could have been more.
"Oh..." Anon whispered before looking unsure. "Are you going to help me?"
"...Yes," Fang whispered as they held his hand. "I will."
Because all that matters is him.
Chapter 8: USSR Anon (Written by Infernoz)
Notes:
Greetings comrades! This Anon takes place in an alternate Cold War where he serves Mother Russia. Written by Inferoz the writer of "Crippled Dweeb" and "What The Fuck Fang?!"
https://archiveofourown.org/users/Infernoz/pseuds/Infernoz
As always if any of the Anon-Verse chapters interest you please let me know if you wish to write one. Also if you are a writer on the Discord Channel please notify me if you wish to submit your own one shot.
Chapter Text
201M1980
The cold war has been going on for 3 years. Due to various disputes between the WARSAW PACT and NATO. The USSR has swept through Europe, reaching Paris but has been held at a standstill due to heavy American support because of this Operation : Eagle Hunt was put forward.
Utilizing marines and airborne forces to take the American capital and take their president hostage in order to force the Americans to surrender, and pull out thus dooming Paris.
Anon, having enlisted a year before the war started, at the whim of his father. A veteran of many battles and considered a hero to the USSR, same as his father, he now faces his hardest battle yet.
As the Americans will fight for every inch…
“WE ARE NEARING THE DROP ZONE” The officer in the plane blares out.
Guess it's time, after our pretty successful campaign in Europe well all the way till Paris, when the Americans started dropping us like flies. High command decided that the next step would be to attack U.S soil. Lets not die now Anon.
Though I reckon, I’ve been doing well enough surviving despite being in the airborne, A.K.A the well renowned VDV. Looking around the cabin, everyone else is smiling and joking with each other, probably new recruits with other more rare dead pans. Guess they’ve actually seen some combat, which is probably why I've been placed as squad leader… probably got more experience than anyone in this plane.
The light in the cabin goes green, and the backdoor of the plane begins to open up, revealing all the other planes with us on this landing.
Though in the end, not sure if it's high command being cocky or just the U.S having expended all their assets in Europe, but we are landing right atop Mozaichington DC, and our objective is the white house.
The paratroopers in front of me begin jumping, and just as I thought this would be an easy jump, the AA starts coming. Not as bad as in Paris though…
By the time it's my turn to jump, I've already seen a bunch of other planes go down. I stop for a second, watching the destruction, before jumping.
The wind blows against my face, almost knocking the beret off my head. My position in the sky currently gives me a good look at the battlefield, tracers fly around on the ground and well towards us, as I watch a couple of paratroopers get plastered, shit!
After falling for a bit, I pull my parachute, looking down for a good spot to land, I spot other paratroopers landing atop a tall building, which would be way better than the streets and well I also get some grunts to lead.
Despite doing this a couple times already, I land sloppily on the roof, almost falling off the edge of the roof.
Christ, after everything wouldve been a shit way to die.
“Comrade! Are you okay?!” One of the grunts yells out as I regain my balance and stand taking off my parachute.
I turn my gaze to him, a Red raptor though what he's holding interests me even more, a lmg, excellent. Guess I got myself a jackpot.
“Yea, just pile up by that door, well head down and see if we can start providing targets for air support to hit and such.”
“Yes sir!” He yells back as my squad of 3 starts piling onto the rooftops entrance. Taking a better look of them, they are all saurians, a mint green ptero, a short purple triceratops and the earlier Red raptor.
Better than nothing. I drop down a green flare to direct other paratroopers to us.
Grabbing onto the gun dangling on my chest I make my way to them, as the fighting around us intensifies. Emphasized by the jets that just flew over.
As I reach them, I take front and burst down the door, as we enter we head down the stairs revealing another door, which we break down without hesitation, as the door swings open, a bunch of dinos in suits are revealed to us, cowering in booths. Must be an office building we landed on. Surprised they haven't evacuated yet though.
We carefully walk by them, their eyes filled with fear upon seeing us. You will be liberated so-
My thoughts are interrupted as the elevator nearby makes an audible ding, I signal to my squad to focus on it.
A moment later the elevator opens revealing like 5 or so American soldiers in the middle of laughing with each other, shit guess they saw us landing here.
Before they even noticed us standing in front of them, we opened fire, much to the dismay of the office workers around us who yell and cover their… ears? Didn't pay enough attention in school to know the proper term, doesn't matter now.
After a second or 2 of those doors opening I put my hand up to signal to everyone to hold fire. The squad of five lay limp in the elevator, as a multitude of bullet holes decorate the elevator. I move over and drag one of the bodies to block the elevator door, should delay any reinforcements for a bit.
I signal the triceratops and ptero to watch the office workers. Don't wanna risk them doing anything and move with the raptor to the side windows to get a better idea of where we are exactly.
Peeking from behind the glass I see the White House thankfully being a couple blocks away, good.
Looking down on the street I see an american convoy stopped between this building and the neighboring one, also the more worrying aspect is the 3 bradleys can be seen alongside the convoy.
They will tear us apart. I Immediately grab the radio pack off my back, placing it beside me as I grab the microphone.
“Voskol Voskol this is Strekol-5 requesting a strafe on…” I relay the coordinates after a second I get confirmation on the strike. Great.
“We should back away from the window”
The Raptor nods, as we fall back towards the booths.
“Get into cover everyone!” I yell out.
About half a minute later the jet can be heard coming in, moments later explosions ring out, which end up breaking the windows on our floor…
And my radio backpack, ah shit, I forgot to take it when we were running back.
After another moment I make my way to the window again and look down to see a smoldering mess of wrecks. As well as my radio backpack being missing, it probably fell down. Ugh.
I turn back to my squad only to spot other paratroopers behind them heading towards the emergency stairs, while some others start rounding up the office workers. Guess the flare worked.
I see one with a radio backpack and move towards him. “Any new orders? My backpack got destroyed.” I say grabbing his attention.
He turns to face me, an older looking human with a glass eye, shit it's my dad. “Good to see you son, we are to head to the closest rally point which in our case is to our north.”
He coughs.
“Get your squad and lets make our way over”
I give the old man a salute before heading back to my squad. “We are heading back to the rally point, so it seems we're stuck with each other till the rally point, so best we exchange names.”
The red raptor goes first “Reed sir!”
The triceratops goes next “ Trish sir”
Wait…
The ptero goes next “Lucy sir!”
I only just realized two of my squad mates are female, guess high command folded and started letting women enlist… eh doesn't bother me, more manpower means the faster this war ends…
“Great, my name is Anon, you listen to me and you’ll all live long enough to take a picture in front of the white house.”
They grin at that, good. High morale is gonna be needed for what's coming…
“Okay let's go.”
I start following the other paratroopers as my squad stays behind me, after a couple floors, the weight of my gear starts to get to me, Raptor christ how many more floors…
Eventually we reach the ground floor, I pant a bit before noticing the other paratroopers who got here first standing silently behind a door.
“Wha-”
Not being able to get a word out before one of the paratroopers near me shoves a finger in my face.
He then whispers “Americans.”
Shit some of them survived the strike? I move by them and stand by the door, pushing my war against it. I hear some voices
‘-et me some morphine!’
‘The damn elevator won't work!’
‘This is Eagle-2 I repeat this is Ea-’
I remove my ear from the door, fuck thats gotta atleast be a whole squad.
I signal to Reed to come over. “Ill open the door and you just start spraying okay? We’ll be right behind you.”
“Got it.”
He keeps his lmg pointed at the door, while I keep my hand on the doorknob, I do a countdown with my free hand.
3
2
1
I turn the knob and Reed shoulder bashes the door and begins spraying, he immediately hits 3 Americans who were standing in a circle, one of them having a radio backpack.
I slip past behind the reed and begin laying fire into any other hostiles I see, as my squad and other paratroopers follow behind.
From what I could see, besides the 3 Americans who got sprayed there were 2 by the elevator and 2 medics treating 4 other mildly injured soldiers.
The 2 by the elevator bolt for a table turning it to its side, using it as cover , as 1 medic gets caught in Reed's onslaught. The other took running and took cover behind a pillar, the 4 injured scrambled to find cover nearby as well.
I tap Reed on the shoulder, he abides and takes cover and begins reloading, whilst me and the rest of the squad start providing suppressing fire.
The other paratroopers take the hint and begin to wrap around the right side of the lobby, passing behind the receptionist desk and finding cover behind a pillar and a couch.
One of the paratroopers throws a grenade landing right behind the flipped table. A moment passes as a scream rings out followed by the grenade going off, causing the 2 Americans to be launched from behind the table.
Rees taps me on the shoulder and we swap places, Reed then continues his earlier onslaught chipping upon the concrete pillars the remaining Americans are hiding behind.
More screams are heard from behind the pillar.
“FUCK FUCK FUCK”
Providing support for Reed, Lucy picked off 2 of the injured Americans who attempted some shots at Reed.
“WE SURRENDER!” I barely hear with the lmg going off beside me.
“Reed hold fire!” I say whilst tapping his shoulder.
Reed stops shooting and slinks back into cover. A moment later the remaining Americans come out of cover, 1 human and 2 dinos.
The human being, the medic, says “We surrender. Please don't kill us!”
“Cover me” I say to my squad and the other paratroopers as I approach the Americans. Suddenly 3 shots ring out, and the surrounding Americans fall to the ground.
I turn back to see who disobeyed me, only to see my dad holding out his pistol, as smoke bellows out the barrel.
“Do not waste our time with prisoners, comrade… Vidjet-2 start moving, got something for Strekol-5 here”
The other paratroopers run by as dad signals 2 others who are dragging over a cylinder shaped object.
“We got lucky one of these landed on the roof”
The 2 drop the crate, and sit down panting, poor guys.
I move to the crate and open it, revealing a rpg and some ammo for it.
“That's my gift to you, assign someone to use it, i'll see you outside comrade.”
I nod and signal over my squad. As they make their way over, Trish remarks “Shit, we got ourselves a rpg then? Haven't touched one since training”
“You got experience with it?”
Trish moves in closer beside and takes a closer look, “well this one is mine” she says pointing at her name crudely scratched into the handle” That's some insane luck…
“Well you won't mind it if I give it to you then?”
“Yea idiot”
Trish takes the rocket backpack and holds up in front of her as she starts loading rockets into it. I signal to the other 2 to go wait outside in the meantime.
After a bit, she finished and loaded up the rpg onto her back. “All done.”
I give her a nod and exit out onto the street.
I move up beside dad again. “ So how far is the rally point?”
“we go down this road then to the left and straight then we'll be there.”
He coughs.
“We’ve got time, the navy still haven't landed ye
I nod, and turn my gaze back upon the white house.
Christ this day is gonna suck.
Chapter 9: Father Anon
Notes:
I'm not going to lie. This one I had to write the moment I got the idea at work. I spend the entire day yesterday (Insert joke here) making it. And yes, it is inspired by Swanfather's fics,
As always, if you want to adopt, just say so and if you are a writter on the Discord thread and want to post your own Anon-Verse shot, give me a dm.
Chapter Text
I will never forget the day I met Nicole Balor. The girl that changed everything for me. The thing about Rock Bottom was that it was a majority-human town with few dinosaurs in it. A couple of primates, some other mammals, and one or two Sabertooth hillbillies that lived on the edge of town made moonshine. It was a shitty place where practically nobody got along, and most of the human population didn’t like anything that was non-human, but what it did have was jobs. Initially, this was a coal mining town until it started dying down. Not wanting to get out of the energy business, they agreed to build a nuclear power plant in the 90s, and since then, this has been the primary bread and butter of Rock Bottom.
Now, when people think of a “nuclear power plant,” most folks are gonna think of a big explosion, radiation, and death. So, to get over their fears, you must provide a considerable benefit package to get people to want to come here. That or have such a shitty economic situation that people are going to want to get jobs regardless of what it is.
So yeah, even if this was a place where scalies are treated like shit most of the time, it was better to face racism with a paycheck than without one. Now, I’m not saying everyone was racist, but everyone had some prejudice in them in the town especially my parents. Dad just hated everyone equally like the asshole he was, but he had a special hatred for dinosaurs. He always complained about how the town was going to Hell because of them. As for Mom? Well, Mom was always too quiet in fear of him to think of anything other than, “Why the fuck did I marry this shithead”. At least when she wasn’t looking at me with a mix of regret and shame at the same time.
So yeah. Rock Bottom. A Nuclear Town. Not much went on save for a few gang activities, baseball games, teens fucking in the woods, and a mall that was the only place to get anything decent. So, how did I end up meeting Nick?
***
"My name's Nick Balor. My real name is Nicole, but I prefer being called Nick. Yes, I'm a blue gator girl," The Blue Baryonyx eight-year-old said while dressed in a white and red striped t-shirt, blue jeans, and red sneakers. If you looked up the definition of "tomboy," her face would be on it. Despite her feminine eyes and cheeks, her hair was banged like a boy's, and her eyebrows were narrow like a guy's. She looked upon the sea of humans staring at her without fear and crossed her arms as if she didn't care what we thought. "And I already know some of you were thinking of pranking or bullying the ' Meteor Dodger '. So listen up. My Dad's the new Director of Service Engineering at the power plant. This means he's one of your Mommy's and Daddy's bosses. Don't mess with me; he won't mess with their jobs."
A few kids outright cursed, while others looked disappointed. Personally, I was impressed. In one move, she established herself on the field as someone you don't mess with. With the power plant being this town's primary source of income and power, the higher your rank or family member was on the plant's worksite, the more untouchable you were. Directors and heads of the various departments were practically kings in this town, and Nick here declared herself a princess among the rest of us peasants. Even my Dad, who had been working for the planet for ten years since leaving the military, was only a senior security guard. However, the way he often complained after work with a beer in hand made it clear he thought of himself as the Head of Security.
The teacher ordered her to sit next to me. This was the first time I ever saw a dinosaur really up close. Dad didn't want me to associate with them, and Mom rarely talked to anyone. I just couldn't help but stare at how different she was with the scales, tail, slitted dark green eyes, and muzzle. It was like looking at an alien gator or something.
"Take a picture. It will last longer."
I had practically jumped in my seat when she addressed me, and I quickly looked away.
“S-S-Sorry.”
"Got a name?" She asked.
“Anon. Anon Y. Mous.”
"Like Anonymous?"
I grumbled. I hated it when people figured that out. Despite what people think, Anon is a real name, but it is very rare. My Dad only picked it because he wanted something to sound like his name, Paron. As for my middle name, Mom picked that one. It was Yale, something she wanted to sound Welsh since her family was originally from there. Combined with my last name, it made me sound like Anonymous.
"Yeah," I muttered while waiting for the name-calling to start.
"Huh, I like it. It makes you sound mysterious," Nick said, which made me snap my head towards her in an instant. "So, Nonny , mind giving me a tour of the place?"
"Nonny?" I asked. That was a new one.
"Yeah, Nonny. It rolls off the tongue," She said with a smirk. "So, tour? Or will I have to find another bald human to guide me?"
"Uh, sure. I don't mind."
And that's how Nick and I became friends.
***
Now, regardless of Nick’s threats, there were still going to be kids who wanted to take the scalie down a few pegs. But Nick wasn’t one of those push-over types like some of the other non-humans were. See, everyone knew that dinosaurs were some of the toughest mother fuckers you can ever face in your life. It’s honestly a miracle that the human race managed to win the various wars of freedom we did from their enslavement in certain parts of the world during the Medieval Era. You can thank the invention of gunpowder for that one.
So, normally, unless you were really skilled or had the knowledge of certain weaknesses dinosaurs had (apparently, the throat was a weakness for all of them, so one good punch there and they go down like a sack of potatoes), you were going to get curb-stomped. That being said, humans often like to go for the numbers game. Pick them off one by one with group tactics.
But Nick was a different breed altogether.
Once a fight was started? She never stopped fighting until you knocked her out cold or she did to you.
Either way. One of you was going home with a bloody nose.
***
POW!
I winced upon seeing the fifth grader go down, clutching his face while screaming in pain. Nick's knuckles were bloody and bruised, and so were parts of her face, but she still was better off than the rest of the guys. Plus myself.
The two of us were leaving school to explore the woods for a bit when all of a sudden these guys decided to surround us like a classic movie build up for an action scene. Apparently, Nick's father fired the fifth grader's father for being late too many times and now they were out of a job. He wanted revenge and his friends were going to help him teach her a lesson.
"So, you knuckleheads want to go for round two?" Nick asked while dusting her hands.
All of them were too busy moaning from the punches, kicks, and even tail whips to answer her. I myself was leaning on a tree. I had never gotten into a fight before, so I didn't know what I was doing. I think I got a few punches and maybe one headbutt, but that last one was an accident, and I got more blows to my face than I ever did from Dad. At least when he did, it was just to the back of the head, followed by an insult. This time, I think I might have cracked a tooth.
Man, Dad was going to be pissed. Dentist appointments were not cheap.
"...S-Screw you, Scalie!" The head kid got up before running away with his pals.
"That's right! Run away, Monkey Boy!" Nick shouted before turning to me. "No offense."
"None taken," I said before wincing.
"Shoot. Let me see that," Nick said as she came to my side and looked at my injuries. "Eh, you'll live. But it's best to get them looked at. Let's get you to my place, so Dad and I can heal you up."
"Okay," I said as I leaned on her for support. "Sorry, I wasn't much in the fight."
"Are you kidding? You were able to distract that fat one and nose one so I could keep going. Just gotta show you how to properly fight, you know? Dad teaches me kickboxing every weekend. You should join," Nick said with a smirk as she carried me out of the forest and into the street.
Normally, I just played video games all weekend unless I was hanging out with Nick, but the idea of learning kickboxing sounded really awesome. Plus, it might make Dad get off my back about not being more fit for my age.
Traveling down the street, nobody really bothered to stop and help us, even if it was clear I had a bleeding mouth and barely could walk. That was the thing about Rock Bottom. Unless you were a personal friend or relative, nobody gave a shit about you. The concept of "Community" was as foreign as you can get here. You didn't know who was going to scam you, trick you, or even knife you. One person who moved here last year decided to help some guy who fell and hurt his leg. Next thing he knew, he had a knife in his throat, and his belongings pawned before the police shot the prick when he was trying to skip town. But that was Rock Bottom for you. Ain't it a paradise?
When we got to her house, I couldn't hide my surprise. It was a bigger house than my own. Hell, it is bigger than most in the upper area of town. Most dinosaurs lived downtown near the swamp, which is why we called that place "Swampville." Humans rarely ever go there, even the cops. But here? This was the finer part of life. I guess when your father was a Director, it didn't matter if you were Scalie or Skinnie. Money was money.
Nick knocked on the door and I got my first look at Mr. Balor and dear god was he big. A huge hulking blue gator killing machine dressed in a business suit with dark blue eyes and a white buzzcut that looked so cleanly shaved you could cut tomatoes at the edges. I'm actually kinda glad I didn't wet myself. He looked down at me and stared into my soul for five seconds before Nick spoke.
"Hey, Dad. This is Nonny. My friend, I told you about? Mind moving your butt so we can get him First-Aid?" Nick said nonchalantly as if she wasn't bothered by this.
"... I'll get it. Put him in the kitchen and get him some ice," Mr. Balor said as he walked inside.
"Great! Thanks!" Nick said as she guided me into the room. It was even fancier inside then it was outside. She helped me through the halls and into the kitchen where I sat on a stool while wincing at the second wind of pain.
"Where's your Mom?" I asked.
"Dead," Nick said as she walked over to the fridge. That was Nick for you. Blunt even with tragedy. She started getting ice into a plastic bag for me to use. "She died when I was little. I don't really remember her that much. Just don't mention her in front of my Dad. He's still hurting."
Since I didn't want to be on the bad side of the big scary Gator-Dino, I decided it was best to keep my mouth shut. Placing the ice bag on my face, I watched as Mr. Balor walked in with the First-Aid kit and motioned me to take my shirt off. I blushed while doing so, especially since I was in front of a girl, but Nick didn't seem to care. As he applied ointment and bandages to my injuries, he asked, "What happened?"
"You know that lazy guy you fired? His son decided to get revenge. Only I Reversed Uno Card his sorry hairless butt, and he got sent home with his invisible monkey tail between his legs," Nick said with a smirk before turning to me. "No offense."
"None taken."
"Names of the others?" Mr. Balor asked.
"Don't know. Didn't ask. Don't care," Nick said with a shrug.
Mr. Balor looked at me, and I shook my head. "I don't know either, sir."
"So, you helped my daughter?" He asked with a gruff as he applied neosporin to my knee.
"Yes, sir. I didn't do much..." I answered him as he kept his eyes on me.
"He wasn't bad," Nick said. "Think he can join us on our kickboxing lessons, Dad?"
"...Fine," He muttered as he turned to Nick. "Mind getting my cell phone at my office? I want to call Anon's parents. He'll need to stay over for the evening to recover."
All I could think about was what my funeral was going to be like when my father learned that I was friends with a dinosaur. But I didn't say anything because I didn't want anyone to know what was going on in the Mous House. That was the rule. Whatever happens at home stays at home.
Or else.
"Sure," She said before leaving, which left me alone with her father. A father who soon glared at me.
"Alright, Anon. I'm going to level with you. The only reason that I am allowing you in my house is because my daughter sees you as a friend. Her only friend in this godforsaken shithole. She smiles whenever she talks about you, and of all the things in the world, I love that smile the most. I am giving you the benefit of the doubt since you helped protect my girl, but I want to make it clear to you. Don't fuck this up . Nicole is everything to me. I came to this shitty town and its bigoted community because the job offer was too good to ignore. You screw up even once, Anon, and I will make sure you never see Nicole again. Clear?"
"C-C-Crystal," I whispered.
"Good," He pats me on the shoulder. "Now, what do you want on your pizza for tonight?
***
It was a miracle that Dad didn't do anything to me when he learned that I was friends with Nick. Mostly because Mom answered the phone that day, but when I got home, his only rule was not to bring her home, and that was it. I think he recalled that Nick's father was a Director at his job. Whatever Paron Y. Mous was, he wasn't stupid to hit his son for being friends with a Meteor Dodger whose parent had the power to fire his ass. He just found other excuses to hit me. Mom kept herself more and more distant, and I hated to say it, but I resented her for it. Not that she wasn't a victim of Dad's abuse at times either, but would it have killed her to just do something?
Still, I gritted my teeth and bared it. I had one positive thing in my life, and that was Nick. She was everything to me as we got older. She was the one who encouraged me to find passion in things I had never thought of before, like music. God, did Nick love music. The first time I ever heard her play guitar and sing, I felt something hit me. She was so talented in it that even those who hated her couldn't help but admit she was gifted.
It soon became our thing to do together when we became teens.
***
"...here I am!" Nick sang the last lines of "Rock You Like a Hurricane" on her electric guitar while I was playing bass. I found the instrument to be a lot simpler than the guitar, although I was pretty decent at acoustics. Nick loved the electric and rhythm guitar the most. It's too bad we don't have a drummer, so we can make a real band. But even at the age of fourteen, we were still outcasts. Nick for being a dinosaur and me for being her friend. Not that we cared anymore. Fuck the rest of them. And nobody really fucked with us anymore. Not unless they wanted a good ass-kicking.
I actually was in better shape than a lot of the other kids my age, thanks to Mr. Balor's kickboxing training. He was actually a good man once you got past the scariness. Once it became clear that I valued my friendship with Nick, he began treating me better. Letting me sleep over, playing games with us, and even taking Nick and me camping a few times. He was a better father figure to me than my own father was, so I was able to trust him with whatever I was feeling during the bad days, and he was always there for support. I still hadn't told him or Nick about what Dad was doing, but he stopped hitting me at this point and was just outright ignoring me and Mom. Which was fine by me. I was barely home anymore anyway.
As we took the guitars off and placed them on the rack Mr. Balor made for Nick in the garage, we grabbed our water bottles and drank the sweet relief of H20. "So, what do you think?"
"About?" I ask curiously.
"About the idea of getting a band together," She said with a smirk. "We could tour around the country, get gigs, play at some cool places, earn a reputation, maybe get a record deal, and we'd be living it nicely."
"First off, we're just two people. Second, we're still in school," I pointed out.
"Details. Details," Nick said as her tail waved behind her in dismissal. "We'll find someone. Someone talented and desperate enough to want to be part of our little group."
I smiled and shook my head. That was Nick for you. Always positive and seeing the potential of something even if it is unlikely. "Well, we could always go to college first. Get music degrees as a backup. Honestly, I don't care what we do so long as we get out of here and never come back."
"What about visiting our parents?" Nick asked.
"Okay, our parents are the exception," I said with a roll of my eyes. More like Nick's father. I had no intention of ever seeing my parents again unless it was to prepare for their funerals.
I drank some more water before Nick sat down on a chair and sighed. "Man, this sucks, though. If we had a band, we could totally play at the Winter Ball in school."
"You actually want to play for a school that hates our guts?" I asked in amusement.
"Hey, it could be like one of those movies where the nobodies play an amazing song, everyone falls in love with them, and they become popular," Nick joked as she shook her head. "Regardless, I'm not sure if I want to go or not. It's not like anyone's going to ask me out to the dance."
"Not sure why anyone wouldn't when I think you're beautiful," I said before sipping my water.
Five seconds later, my brain finally realized what it just did, and I spat my water out. There was a long silence in the air as I prayed to the almighty heavens that Nick didn't hear a word I said, but as I slowly turned around, I saw something I had never seen before. She was in total shock, as her cheeks blushed so red that they were mixing with her blue scales and making them purple. For a long time, our eyes were just focused on each other.
"...What...what did you just say?"
"I...I..." I slowly backed away. "I need to head home! Bye!"
Yeah, it was as smooth of a retreat as you could think.
***
When I got home, I didn’t cry, but I came close. I thought I had just ruined our friendship with my stupid slip of the tongue. Yeah, I had fallen for my best friend. Cliche as it was, I just couldn’t help it. Nick was the one thing in my life that had any real meaning to it. My best friend, my hope, my light. I found courage, friendship, and even purpose, thanks to her. I was healthy, happy, and had dreams and ambitions. I don’t even know what I would be if it wasn’t for her. Maybe some loser who just spends all this time playing video games and surfing the internet.
I stared at the ceiling in my room for hours. I didn’t even go down to eat dinner. Not that my parents cared.
I just lay there thinking how I was going to apologize when my cell rang and I already knew who it was. Practically only one person called me on my cell phone anyway. I slowly answered it. “Hello?”
“... Nonny?”
Okay. Using my nickname. That was a good sign.
“...Nick...I...”
“Shut up.”
I shut up.
“ ...Did you mean what you said? Yes or no?”
“...Yes.”
“...Tomorrow. My place. 5PM.”
“Um, okay. For what?”
“ Our first date, Dork.”
And that’s how I found myself dating my best friend.
***
If you think being friends with a dinosaur is bad, try dating one. It was practically a social taboo in Rock Bottom. This is funny because Dinosaur-Human Marriages have been legal in the US for sixty years. It didn't matter to the humans of Rock Bottom and even the dinosaurs, if I'm being honest. They could deal with you being a "race traitor" by being friends with the "enemy" but actually being in love and marrying them? One couple tried to do that here. Their house was graffitied so bad it looked like a Picasso painting, and their store was raided twice by haters. They moved again after a month of being here.
Nick and I weren't dumb. We had to keep it a secret. As much as I wanted us to be open, it would be best for everyone if nobody knew. Well, except for her father. Mr. Balor was the only one to find out when he saw us kissing on the couch because we were coming home early. Thankfully, he didn't kill me. Just said it was about damn time and went to order us Chinese.
I started staying less and less at home and more at Nick's. Our dates were mostly limited to hanging out at her place or going outside of the town to hang out. It sucked that we couldn't do something like go to a restaurant or the mall or even just kiss in public. Once in a while, we risked a movie, but that was it.
But honestly, despite it all? I didn't mind. Because all I needed was her.
***
The feeling of scales against your chest is a sensation that cannot be described in words. All I can say is that it electrifies your nerves, and you feel a shiver in your body that feels like you're getting high. We were currently in Nick's room; it was fall and getting colder, so she wanted to use me as a means of body heat. Not that I minded. Our snuggles were like cocaine for me. I smiled warmly as I brushed away her blue-white hair and gazed upon the lovely, beautiful gator face that had become mine to smooth, nuzzle, and nibble on. Yeah. Nibble. Apparently, that was a Baryonyx thing to show affection. I even gave her one right then and there as she giggled and kissed me soon after.
"Two more years, and we're free," She whispered. "We can get out of here. Go anywhere."
"So long as I'm with you? I'll be fine with anything," I whispered as I pulled her closer. Her large gator tail wraps around my waist and squeezes me tight. Sighing in comfort, I whisper, "I don't want to get up."
"Neither do I," She whispered again as she opened her eyes to gaze back at me. "This is all I really want. Just us. Just you."
"...I still can't believe you and I are together," I said, and not for the first time. "I'm really glad you came here, Nick. You're practically the only good thing I got in this town."
"Yeah, well..." She lifted herself and got on top of me. "You were the one I'm grateful for. When I came to this town, Dad warned me that there would be a chance that not everyone would like us. That they would see us as scum. I was prepared to live my entire life ready with my fists raised..."
She pressed her forehead against mine. "And then I met you, Nonny. You just...accepted me. You took this lost gator and made her feel like she was welcomed. Even if it was just a one-party show. One is better than none. And even if this hasn't been the best childhood any person could have...you made it something memorable. And I'm never going to stop saying this, but you really are my best friend."
She then cuffed my cheek. "And I love you so much, Anon."
"I love you too, Nick," I replied back as she and I kissed again. Only this time, she's more forceful. Before I knew it, she was taking her shirt off and ripping mine in two with her gator claws. I shivered as I felt her slowly rub my chest before using one of my hands to grab her bra-covered breast to rub and squeeze to make her moan. Her other hand was slowly sliding down my chest, making me shiver before she reached for my belt.
What happened that day will always be a memorable one for me.
It was the night that changed everything.
***
Three weeks later I got a call.
***
“... N-N-Nonny...”
“Nick?”
“...I’m pregnant.”
***
It was raining. Which kinda fitted the mood in Nick's house. The good news was that Mr. Balor hadn't killed me the moment I stepped inside the house, but he did give me such a death glare that I was ready to give up the ghost. Once I stepped inside, I saw Nick with signs that she had been crying for hours. She sobbed again as she got up and tried to say something but couldn't. Instead, I spoke for her. I hugged her tight and nuzzled her cheek. Whispering whatever soothing words that I could say to comfort her. She looked so scared that it was like seeing a mirror twin image of herself. I've never seen her act like this before. This was Nick. Brave, strong, and literally my rock.
Now, I was forced to be hers. I guess you know when you have to be a real man when it comes to you.
"I'm sorry..." She mutters after taking a few breaths and rubbing her eyes. "This is all my fault."
"No, it's mine," I whispered as I hugged her again. I feel her stomach against mine, and I nearly puke upon thinking that there is a baby growing inside her now. My baby. Our baby. A baby I put in her. At fucking seventeen. "I got you pregnant..."
"I made us have sex," Nick said as she shook her head. "Fuck, it wasn't even estrus season. I just wanted you so bad. I didn't think one time would..."
"Both of you stop."
We slowly turned to face Mr. Balor, who had his arms crossed. "You both fucked up. This is a shared responsibility. You both are seventeen and should have known better. But that's too late now. What matters is what's going to happen going forward. And that depends on both of you."
Our hands gripped each other as we faced each other with held breaths. Mr. Balor was right. We had to think of our future. Not just ours but our babies' as well. The most important question needed to come out first, so I decided to ask. "Do you...want to have the baby?"
"...Yes," Nick whispered. "I...I wanted us to be a family when we were ready...not like this, but...I can't...I can't just..."
"Okay," I said as I took a deep breath. To be honest, I don't think I could think of any other way either. Not just for religious reasons, but I know if we get an abortion, it's going to haunt us both for the rest of our lives. "Do you want to raise the baby or put it up for adoption?"
"You mean...give it up?" Nick asks as she looks conflicted. "Anon, you know how hard it is in the system. Especially for hybrids."
"Fuck, you're right," I groaned as I recalled hearing numerous horror stories. Obviously, not every adoption story is a fucking tragedy, but I didn't like the idea of playing Russian Routlet with our kid. That left only one choice. "Then... I'm with you. To the end, Nick."
"Nonny?" Nick looks at me with hope in her eyes.
"Nick, I love you," I tell her honestly as I put a hand on her stomach. "And I love this baby. Our baby. Look, we're going to go through hell, but this won't break us. Rock Bottom didn't break us. We're going to be good parents. We'll figure out a way to be both responsible adults while growing up. I'll marry you after high school if I have to. But I promise you, no matter what happens, I will never let you or our baby deal with life alone."
"Oh, Nonny!" Nick hugs me and kisses me deeply. She sobs again but this time with a bright smile on her face. "That was the sappiest thing I ever heard, but it was also beautiful. Thank you, Dork."
I feel a large hand on my shoulder and turn around. Mr. Balor is staring at me, but instead of rage, there is pride. "Anon. I'm proud of you."
"B-B-But I got Nick pregnant," I pointed out.
"Yes, but you were willing to take responsibility and be a real man. Had you done anything else, I would be throwing you, face first, out into the rain," Mr. Balor said as he put us both in a tight hug. "You two are wrong about one thing. You are not facing this alone. You have me. I'm always going to be there for you kids...and my grandkid."
"Dad," Nick sobbed as she hugged her father. "Thank you."
"...You do realize we need to talk to your parents about this, right?" Mr. Balor says to me as I freeze up.
"...Oh god..." I whispered.
"I take it this isn't going to be a pleasant conversation for them to hear?" Mr. Balor asked.
"No," I gulped. I was already envisioning my Dad getting his shotgun out to blow my head off.
"Anon, I need to ask you something. Are you scared of your parents?" Mr. Balor asks as I look at him with wide eyes. "I am not stupid, son. I've seen your injuries despite your attempts to hide them. I know whenever I mention your parents, you flinch. And you are always trying to avoid going there. Son, are you safe?"
"...No, sir," I finally admitted with a tear in my eye. "My father..."
"I will handle him. You two stay here," Mr. Balor said as he made for the door. "Order something out. Watch TV. I'll be back in an hour."
***
Mr. Balor took two hours.
He came back with three bags of my stuff.
He told me that I can sleep in the guest room they had.
Nothing else needed to be said after that because it was clear what had happened.
My parents disowned me.
And yet...I didn’t feel any sorrow or rage from it.
Honestly? I felt relieved.
I felt free.
***
Since it was going to be obvious that Nick was pregnant, we didn't bother hiding our relationship anymore. We publicly started holding hands, kissing, and going on dates. All the things we wanted to do for so long, and we didn't give a damn if it made a head turn, someone called us out, or even kicked us out of a pizza joint. We had each other. We had our baby. That's all we needed.
Naturally, people picked on us, called us names, and even tried to bully us in school, but Nick and I held them off as always. If anything, we had more of an important reason to stay by each other's sides and be strong. It did get leaked that Nick was pregnant, which started everyone calling her "whore," but she took no shit, and when she couldn't do it when she got rounder, I delivered in her stead. Sure, we got detentions, but we didn't give a fuck.
Mr. Balor was our best ally. He made sure we were safe. Made sure to let the others at work know that any trouble that happened to his daughter or me meant a risk to their jobs. It made the others soon back off and leave us alone. We were still pariahs, but that was fine by us.
I had no contact with my parents after they kicked me out. Mr. Balor did, though. He made them sign the papers that gave him guardianship of me. A month later I heard my Mom had skipped town. Just took everything she could, cleared her bank account, got on a bus, and fled. Two months later my Dad moved as well. Sold the house and everything. And just like that my parents were gone from my life.
I slept pretty well, all things considered.
During Nick's sixth month of pregnancy, we found out we were having a girl.
***
"Blue."
"What?" I asked as I held her around my arms as we sat on the couch.
"We're naming her Blue," She whispered as she looked at me with a smirk.
"Why name her after a color?" I asked in amusement.
"Because I think it would be cool," Nick pouted. "Come on, Blue Balor. It sounds awesome. We can even call her something cute like B.B. to embarrass her later on. Oh! How about also calling her Bluey! That would be adorable!"
"What happened to the badass rocker girl who wanted to take the world by storm with her punkness?" I joked, which earned me a smack to the arm.
"I'm still a badass, but I can be cute as well," She giggled as she nuzzled me. "Nonny?"
"Yeah?"
"...Do you want to get married after high school?" She asked with a look in her eyes that spoke of seriousness.
"Yeah," I whispered as I kissed her. "I'll get a big fat ring and propose to you right there on the graduation stage."
"Dork," She giggled before kissing me on the cheek. "But I'd love that. Maybe we can even get Blue to wear her own mini-cap."
"We're not calling her Blue," I chuckled.
"Yes, we are."
"No, we're not."
"I'm the one giving birth, so I get the say."
"Well, I'm the one who's gotten you pregnant, so I get a say as well."
"I'm the one who's going to be going through labor, screaming and crying, and cursing your dick as I push that baby out. Followed by afterbirth."
"...Blue it is."
***
And then the day came. A very joyful day.
And...a sorrowful one.
***
I stared at the white sheet covering her. I didn’t want this to be real. I couldn’t believe it was real. I was already crying, but not as hard as Mr. Balor. That was probably the first and only time I had ever seen him cry. The doctor was going on about how they tried to save her. That there was a complication. Nick’s womb was smaller than they expected, which caused a sudden internal bleeding situation. That there was a choice in the middle of it all. Her or the baby.
She picked the baby.
That was all Nick.
Always looking after others.
Even at the cost of her own life.
I felt like the world had just ended. It might as well have ended. My best friend. The girl I loved. The one I wanted to marry and the mother of my child was dead. Gone. Forever.
She had been the one thing that kept me sane in his hellish town. All the beatings, the name calling, the pain, the darkness...she was the light.
And now she was a light in Heaven.
Mr. Balor was unable to stop sobbing as he held his daughter’s cold hand. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t even touch her. To touch her would be like...sacrilegious in my mind. Like I would just ruin her in this state of repose that she was now in.
The nurse gets my attention. In her hands is a baby wrapped in a pink bundle. I slowly take her into my hands. She’s...so beautiful. So small. So blue. Blue scales, blue hair, blue eyes. She’s got my cheekbones and a smaller nose...but she’s all Nicole.
Everything left of Nick is in her.
I started crying again as I held her. My daughter. Our daughter.
The only thing I had left of Nick.
My Beautiful Baby Blue.
***
Mr. Balor had Nick’s body sent back to their original home city. He wanted her to be buried beside her mother. The wake and funeral would take place there as well. I let him handle everything while I focused on Blue. For once, nobody in town gave us grief. We had enough of that. I even had a few people telling me at school they were sorry for what happened. Fuckers. It takes the loss of their victim to realize what assholes they were.
I cried when I could. Grieved when necessary. Sometimes alone. Sometimes with Mr. Balor. But never in front of Blue. For Blue I smiled. I made her laugh. I loved her because she needed it. She was going to grow up in a world without her mother. And I wanted to make sure she got the best life possible.
It’s what Nick would have wanted. Otherwise, she’d come down on angel wings and kick my ass.
Mr. Balor told me it would be best to move to their old home city, Volcaldera Bluffs . He had friends and contacts who could help us with Blue. An old friend who was a principal at a local high school there could get me in to finish my senior year, and his wife was more than happy to look after Blue for us when we were busy. I was fine with it. There was nothing left for me here, and I would be damned if I let my daughter grow up in this place.
I didn’t even bother staying for the final two weeks of school. I didn’t need to. I just took my finals early, passed, and was free to go as the credits of my school would be carried over. We would be arriving at our new home the day before the wake. What a way to start a new life, huh? At least I could use the summer to prepare myself. To grieve and heal. To find a job to help support my family.
To be there for Blue and adjust to being a father.
All while getting ready to head to my new school.
Volcano High.
Chapter 10: Firefighter Anon
Notes:
This was discussed in Literature Club so I figured I'd make an Anon-Verse out of it. I know I said I would do Ultraman Anon but I wasn't happy with what I wrote.
Please note that I barely know anything about Firefighter terms or processes, I'm more of a police guy (not that I don't support the fire stoppers).
Chapter Text
Timing is everything. Not just in pool, but also in life as well. You have to know the right time to make the right choices and actions in life. Doing it too quickly or late can prevent you from missing great opportunities. I've done that before, and I've regretted it since. I missed the chance to be someone and have someone special in my life. Well, a lot of people in my life. But I foolishly let it all go because I said the wrong things at the wrong time due to making the stupid choice of getting drunk. This caused me to lose the one person I cared for at the time, and in turn, I reacted to it in the worst way possible by running away and joining the Navy.
Only I made a choice that changed everything. Instead of joining the Navy, I made a last-minute decision to go to the Army instead. There, I met my best friend and the reason I've become a changed man today. My fellow human in our squad, Chase Doyle. Chase was someone you could rely on and trust, and you had to have that when surviving both in Basic and combat. We were the only humans in our squad, so we quickly bonded over that, and eventually, Chase's positive attitude got me to open up to him as time passed.
He learned about my life, past, and why I joined the Army. I told him about Fang, Volcano High, and my actions on the beach. He pretty much told me that it was an asshole thing I did, but an even worse thing was running away from it instead of apologizing or trying to fix things. He was right; I was just used to being hated and looked at like a loser, and I assumed it would be the same at Volcano High when I fucked up like I did at Rock Bottom.
He recommended I see a therapist to deal with issues I've obviously been having all my life. Best fucking advice I ever got. It helped me come to terms with everything. My parents, Rock Bottom, my issues, past mistakes, and more. And Chase was there all the way. He's a real bro. One I've risked my life to save, and he, in turn, saved mine in combat.
After our tour, Chase offered me a chance to become a firefighter like him. Apparently, he came from a long line of firefighters, with his Dad as a captain of one station. I decided to take his offer, and it was another excellent choice. The training was simple compared to military training, and when I became a fully-fledged firefighter, I found something I didn't know I wanted until I had it.
A family.
When you risk your lives for others and your survival depends on how well you work as a unit, your Ladder becomes your family. You work, sleep, eat, and celebrate together. It was cheaper than living in an apartment, at least, even if I did own one just for some alone time. We've been through a lot together, and I trust no group more than my brothers.
"Damnit, Mous. Will you hit the ball already?"
I finally got out of my inner thoughts and hit the cue ball, which bounced off the wall and hit the black ball perfectly for the final shot and score. There were cheers and moans from the various watchers who gave cash to the lucky betters.
"Game and match," I said before smirking at Reggie, a blue Triceratops who grumbled and handed me a fifty. "Good game, Reg."
"Yeah, yeah. That's what I get for going up against Crackshot Mous," Reggie sighed, but in good fun, as Alex, an Allosaur, walked over and took his pool stick. "Still don't know how you made that triple bounce shot."
"Lucky and timing," I answered before handing my pool stick to Alex so he could finally play with his buddies. I walked off with my fifty before heading over to the living room, where the guys were watching the latest Giants game with snacks and soda. Despite not having a fire for the last three days, we're not allowed to drink while on duty, so carbonated kidney-killing liquid would have to do.
I grabbed a hotdog and a Pepsi before sitting down next to Chase. The only other guy in this firehouse with skin like me. There was the Captain, aka Chase's father, but he was most likely in his office. Chase's blue eyes lit up with excitement as the inning ended after the Giants got a home run. His jovial smile and personality are as cheerful as the sun. That may be why his hair reminds me of the giant gas ball in the sky.
"Yo, Mous!" I turned to see Jackson, a purple Microraptor who happened to be one of our medics, looking at me with a curious glance. "Have you found that non-binary ex of yours yet?"
"No, not for a lack of trying," I sighed as I sipped my soda. The first thing I did when I got back to Volcandera Bluffs was try to look for Fang to apologize. Their phone number wasn't working, so I had to go to the Aaron Household.
Needless to say, it wasn't the most welcoming experience, but Ripley didn't kill me right away. After I explained I just wanted to apologize to Fang, I learned she didn't live there anymore. Fang got kicked out by Ripley after he discovered drugs in their room. After a huge argument, Ripley finally had enough, and Samantha couldn't remain blind to their child's actions anymore. Everything was too much. Fang had gone two years without a job or going to college. They were coming home a drunken mess, and now drugs were in their house. It was too much for them.
They had no choice but to kick Fang out.
I could tell by Samantha's expression, and even Ripley's, that neither of them wanted to do it, but they had no choice.
After that, they didn't know where Fang went, or if they were still in the area, so I had to ask around. First was Naser, who had some conversations with his sister on the phone for a year before they disappeared. He wasn't happy to see me either, but over time, he and I rekindled our friendship, and he buried his issues with me upon seeing I genuinely had changed.
I was surprised to learn he and Naomi broke up. Apparently, Fang told Naser what Naomi did for us, which led to a fight, and they ended things. It's all for the best, considering Naomi manipulated everyone for selfish reasons. Not that I didn't act selfish either back then.
I also found Stella and Rosa, the former now studying art in college to be a manga artist while the latter was married, a kid on the way, and had her own floral shop where Stella worked part-time. The girls were happy to see me and quickly forgave me. They, too, with Naser, were helping me try to find Fang. Even Trish and Reed, at this point, would be helpful to see, but none of the three bandmates of VVURM DRAMA could be found, no matter how hard we tried.
With no other choice, I went to Moe's next while bringing Naser with me to avoid being made into spaghetti sauce. While he didn't respond nicely to me initially, he respected that I turned my life around and wanted to make up for my mistakes. He had been trying to keep taps on Fang after Ripley kicked her out, but his trail went cold after some time. He kept an eye out for so long as we gave info. Still, we did get some information.
According to what Moe knew, the band no longer existed. They had a bad rep for not sounding as good, and apparently, Trish and Fang fought. A lot. One thing led to another, and they broke up two years ago. Since then, nobody has seen or heard of Fang, Trish, or Reed.
That's all I had to go by after eight months of searching, but I wasn't going to give up. Not until I found Fang again.
"Have you tried looking at Skin Row?" Chase asked as he turned to me. "It sounds like she's kinda hit low in life, bro. No offense."
I didn't respond because that was my worst fear. I was lucky to avoid all that horrible shit in Skin Row when I lived here, but if Fang had been living there? All this time? God, I can't even imagine the problems they would be having.
Suddenly, the alarm goes off, and training kicks in. There are some complaints about the gaming needing to be on hold, but everyone heads to the pole to slide down. The intercom goes off: "Ladder 28! Chemical fire at 12 Hacksaw St, Skin Row! Fire is currently out of control. Police and other responders are on their way. Medical units are already there. Residents are reported to be trapped in the building!"
That made us move faster now that we know lives are on the line. The average firefighter must be dressed and ready in less than two minutes. Our best record is one minute and twenty seconds. Chase's Dad kept us drilling until we were under a minute and fifty, and he still has to ensure we're under that time for every drill training we get. I don't know why, but something inside made me dress faster than usual. I had a bad feeling about this one, but I've learned to trust my instincts over the years.
The Captain gets in his car, and I jump in the ladder truck before the doors open and the sirens go off. We head down the street, and I pray we're there in time to prevent casualties.
***
Once we arrive at the fireground, we get straight to work. Captain Doyle heads off to speak to the first engine on the scene to get details of what's happening while we unpack. I get my gear ready to head inside, which includes my mask, oxygen tank, pick ax and other equipment. I look at the building that is currently in flames. Four-story shitty-looking apartment complex you'd typically see in Skin Row with the fire looking like it came from the basement and worked its way up. The other engine company that arrived on the scene first has already started spraying the lower levels with water while their medical unit and EMTs helped with coughing and soot-covered victims. Most were dinosaurs, with a few humans and all in the adult range.
Let me tell you something, seeing kids in a fire is the scariest thing you can see. It's just...horrible.
"Damn, you can smell the chemicals in the air," Chase says to me as he puts on his mask. "Wonder what it is?"
"Meth," His Dad says as he grumbles upon heading to us. "Fucking meth lab was under the building, and the tenant didn't know. They messed up cooking, and now we have this on our hands."
"Sir, we should make sure the residents aren't suffering from exposure to the drug," Alex said as he got out his kits.
"Already being worked on, but they could use a hand, Alex. Police and Commissioner Ripley will be here soon. He's been working hard to try and get this Meth Epidemic off the streets, and he might want to have the place investigated."
Great. I don't know what's going to be worse. Dealing with the fire or dealing with Ripley. Even if Naser and Moe have forgiven me and we're buddies again, the same cannot be said for old Ripper, who still blames me for everything that happened to his daughter. Samantha and I stay in contact, but only so she can get updates on our efforts to find Fang. Regardless of what happened, she misses her child and worries for them.
And I know Ripley does as well. Even if he's hiding his feelings better than most.
"The tenant says most of the residents are out save for a few, but they might be out. The others swept the first three floors but not the fourth. Anon. Chase. You two head up with Nick and Kai. Make sure nobody is in there and save anyone who is," Captain ordered. "Be careful and watch each other's backs."
We nodded and headed inside. Even if you do this a number of times, going into a fire is still uncomfortable. Chase and I went in first, followed by the raptor duo behind us. We called out for anyone inside to answer us as we went upstairs, doing our best to avoid the flames and occasional broken debris.
When we got to the top floor, we split up. Chase and I headed left while Nick and Kai headed right. "Fire and rescue! Anyone in here?!"
Chase and I continued to shout as we headed for each door, banging on it and listening in. Each one is empty, with no sounds of anything save for the occasional fire sound. We're just at the last door when I hear something—the sounds of someone banging something inside. "Someone's banging for help."
Chase got ready with his pick ax as I screamed. "Stay away from the door! Firefighters coming in!"
Chase went to work, and soon enough, the door opened. I rushed in only to freeze at who was lying on the ground, trying to crawl out of their room. Their hair is gone, there are multiple tattoos, and their wings are a mess, but I know that face. I know those eyes. I know that snoot. They look at me in fear with bloodshot eyes as the smoke forces them to cough. In an instant, I screamed their name:
"FANG!"
I rushed over and held them as they gasped for air. I grabbed the emergency oxygen mask, modified it to be adjusted for all dinosaur snout lengths, and placed it on their mouth. "Fang! Stay with me! It's me! It's Anon!"
"...A-Anon?" They choked before their eyes rolled to the back of their head.
"Shit!" I screamed as I got up and rushed out the door while carrying Fang. "This is Mous! 10-91! I have a civilian who needs medical treatment! Have oxygen prepared! We're coming out!"
I don't think about the response or Chase telling me to slow down so he can catch up. All I can think about is Fang and getting her out of the fire. I pray to Raptor-Jesus that it's not too late and that I can get them help. It has to be the fastest I've ever run out of a building, but once I'm out, I head over and lay her down on the ground before removing the mask. I even remove mine as their eyes gaze over at me. I look into those beautiful amber eyes and see sorrow, pain, and hope.
"Fang. It's me. It's Anon. I'm here. Stay with me, okay?" I whispered to her as I held her head with my hands.
"...Anon..." They give a soft smile. "You...you came back..."
Her eyes close, but thankfully, her chest is still moving. I'm pushed aside by EMTs who take over. Backing up, I take deep breaths as I try to refocus. Chase taps me on the back and asks, "You okay, bro?"
"Y-Yeah," I whisper as I gaze at Fang as the EMTs talk medical jargon. "I just... it's them..."
"...Rest of the building is cleared. You saved their life, man."
I did, didn't I? I can't help but wonder what would have happened if I wasn't here. Would someone else have saved her? Would they have heard that banging noise? Or would Fang...
"Lucy!"
I see a worried Ripley pushing everyone away like a rolling boulder. He's so fast I barely have time to react as he grabs me and growls to the point that I can see his sharp teeth. "What the fuck did you do, Anon?! What did you do to her?!"
"Hey!" Chase gets between us as a few other fellow fighters get involved. "Hey, I don't know what your problem is, sir! But-"
"I'm the damn Police Commissioner, and that's my daughter, so stay out of this!" Ripley shouts.
"Well, if your information, Commissioner, my friend here just saved your daughter's life!" Chase shouts, which makes Ripley freeze. "She was trapped in her room until Anon heard them and saved her. She's alive because of him!"
Ripley slowly turns his head to me, but I turn away. I don't really want to look at him. I only want to look at Fang, who is being held up by a stretcher. They're going to take her to the hospital, and there is a massive part of me that wants to go, but with the fire-"
"Mous, go," I turn and see the Captain staring at me with a knowing look. "It's alright. We got this."
"Thanks, Captain," I said before quickly taking off my gear so I could fit in the ambulance. Ripley stared at me with mixed emotions as I rushed to the ambulance and told them I was coming with them.
We drove off. I hold Fang's hand as we continue onward. Their heartbeat echoes off the heart monitor, showing there is still life in her stubborn body. I squeeze her hand as she mutters in her sleep. I don't know what's happened to her to make her look like this and live in Skin Row, but I don't care.
All that matters is her.
"I'm not leaving you, Fang. Never again."
Chapter 11: Bonding Anon (w/Ripley)
Notes:
Funny story about this one. Originally it was an idea that I again on the Literature club and then I wanted to do but I got so caught up with my other stuff I didn't have time save for one chapter and a half. I tried asking others if they wanted to work with me but one way or another it didn't work out. Personally, I've lost interest of this in time so I'm putting it as a Anon-Verse for someone to take over.
Basically, it's a fic idea where due to a false accusation, Anon gets arrested by Ripley but after it's revealed it was faked they talk and finally start understanding each other which would lead to them bonding and Anon deciding he wants to become an officer because Ripley becomes a father figure to him.
Also, one thing to note, in this story, Fang confessed her feelings to Anon after the second concert so they are already a couple. I would say this take place in Mid-March and no, the Doxxing event didn't happen.
Anyway, enjoy.
Chapter Text
The drive from the station was quiet. Uncomfortably so. Ripley had no idea where he was driving because his passenger hadn't given him directions. Since they left the station, Anon had said nothing and just let Ripley drive. Despite being annoyed at this, Ripley couldn’t find it in him to blame the kid for what he just went through. It wasn’t every day you got arrested thanks to an accusation that you were wanted in your hometown for sexual assault.
The Commissioner of the Police gazed over at the still pale skinnie who had become a thorn in Ripley's little world. Both because of this incident, but mainly because this human, who came out of nowhere, was dating his daughter, Lucy. Now, any father would be protective of his children, but Ripley would be the first to admit that he was a bit more the most. Especially since his daughter was going through this... phase or whatever it was that clearly was causing problems in the family. Ripley didn't like Anon. Hell, he didn't like most humans in general. He knew it sounded prejudiced, but there was a reason he had so many scars. For the life of him, Ripley couldn’t understand how humans and dinosaurs even saw each other in a romantic sense, but he chalked that up to the times changing from his day and ignored it for the most part.
Until he learned his daughter was dating one of those damn spear throwers.
Ripley didn’t understand it. He still couldn’t after all this time. He’ll never forget the picture Moe sent him showing his girl kissing a shocked Anon after their successful concert at his pizza place. Apparently, he went up to congratulate them and suddenly she hugged him and pressed her snoot against his lips. Samantha screamed in delight about her daughter having a boyfriend. Ripley was wondering how much ammo he needed to bring to go skinnie hunting.
Gazing over at the human again, Ripley tried to see what it was that made Anon so...attractive to Lucy? He wasn’t particularly good looking compared to the human models he sometimes saw. He wasn’t the smartest kid on the block according to Naser who helped Anon a lot with his homework. He wasn’t charismatic, clumsy, and seemed awkward as hell. It didn't help that Anon didn't talk much about himself and that was the worst part of this.
Anon told nobody why he moved across the state to attend the last six months of his senior year of high school. That was not normal. That spelled fishy to him and Ripley wanted answers. He tried getting Naser to get them but apparently they became such “friends” that Naser told his Dad he wasn’t going to and wanted to respect Anon’s privacy. Lucy barely spoke anything about Anon save for what prodding Samantha got. And while a part of him wanted to go to Spears directly, he was one of the few non-dinosaurs Ripley respected and knew the Principal would not be intimidated by him.
Looking at it now, Ripley was very much trying to find something about Anon he could use to convince Lucy to break up with Anon. Or at the very least have enough cause to get him to stay away from his family. In his experience, humans caused trouble. Sure, maybe they weren’t all bad, but Ripley wasn’t going to take any chances with his family. He had seen what a human did to Trish’s family when she was a kid and he wasn’t going to let that happen to his own.
So when they got a call from someone claiming to be from the Rock Bottom Police Department, letting them know that Anon was wanted for sexual assault back his home town, Ripley thought his suspicions were justified. The thought that a sick pervert was hanging around with his children nearly made him want to rip Anon to shreds, but he did it by the book. Even though this was something he didn't need to get involved in, letting his other officers handle it, Ripely wanted to be there for the arrest. He wanted to look into that skinnie's eyes and see the fear in him.
Ripley wouldn't deny that he took pleasure seeing Anon, scared shitless, being arrested in the lunch room with all eyes on him. His daughter yelled at him, telling him this wasn't true, but Ripley ignored her. All eyes on them as Anon, pale and scared for his life, was escorted out.
They brought Anon to the station. Questioned him as he continued to deny everything. All while Ripley called Rock Bottom PD to let them know they had him.
The moment they asked what Ripley was talking about he knew he made a mistake.
After a long two hour talk with the Rock Bottom PD, Ripley felt a headache that had yet to leave him. Anon was not wanted for anything back home. He had no criminal record. No expulsion from school and only some detentions for using the school’s computer system to download entertainment. His parents were well off high-middle class citizens. His father was even a former Lieutenant in the military. The human was clean and Ripley realized he got duped.
In other words, it was a false claim and Ripley wanted to get a drink right after knowing the repercussions of this. He quickly ended the interrogation and told Anon he was no longer a suspect. Someone framed him. He offered to drive him home and all Anon could do was nod. Which led to this moment right now. Anon hadn't spoken a word. Nor did he use his phone to text anyone. Ripley couldn't help but feel a slight bit of guilt knowing he had made Anon go through an emotional experience like this.
Especially when Ripley made it personal when he shouldn’t have. He had arrested an innocent person. He could argue that every accusation needed to be looked into, but that could have been done without arresting Anon in school.
How many times had he told his officers to investigate the claim, look for evidence, and question the suspects? Not go cuffs blazing. That was rookie shit. But like most things involving his children, Ripley let his emotions take control of him and forgot his own lessons. His leadership in doing his job could now come under question, especially if wind of this got back to the mayor or any of the news companies. Or worse, Internal Affairs.
That was only the start of his problems. Anon was very well in his right to sue him. Fuck, Lucy was going to rip him apart. Naser might actually yell at him. Never mind what Samantha was going to do when he got home. Of all the things Ripley feared his wife was the top of the list.
Heaving a sigh, Ripley soon parked the car next to the street and stopped it. He glanced over at Anon who looked ready to just open the door and bolt the moment they stopped. Normally, Ripley would be happy he was making his daughter’s boyfriend scared for his life but for once he knew this wasn’t the right time. “Alright, Anon. I’m going to level with you. I fucked up.”
Ripley hated admitting he was wrong, but when he was wrong he didn't deny it.
"I won't lie and say that I jumped the gun upon hearing from some stranger pretending to be a cop say that you were a sexual predator of some kind," Ripley admitted as his talons gripped the wheel despite not driving. "I don't like you. I don't like the fact that you're dating my daughter. But I am not going to throw an innocent person in jail, even a skinnie. I’m tough, but I am fair.”
He glared at Anon. "Make no mistake, this changes nothing. I still don't think you are good enough for my daughter. So you-"
"Shut up." Ripley paused and blinked as he saw something he hadn't seen Anon have on bald human face: rage.
Fear, awkward smiles, nervousness, and wide-eyes. But anger? No. This was a first for the human.
"Just. Shut. Up." Anon growled as he closed his eyes and covered his face with his hands. "You had me arrested...in school...in front of everyone...everyone's going to think I'm some sort of criminal! God knows what they're already saying! Why is this happening again?!"
Ripley didn't know if he should be surprised that Anon wasn't showing his usual fear of him or give the kid some respect. Ripley knew it was going to be tough on the kid, but teenagers moved on from these things. He did at his age. "Look, they're going to talk about it for a bit, but they'll get over it."
"That's not the point!" Anon shouted as he glared at Ripley. "God, Ripley. Fang was right! You really just don't get how people work anymore! This isn't like it was in your days, old man!"
"Old man?!"
"Shut up!" Anon shouted. "You think that this is just gonna end with some rumors at school?! I'm going to be talked about online! Spread all over! I won't be surprised if there are video recordings! Postings! This is gonna affect me for life! And not just me, but Fang as well!"
Ripley felt his eyes widened. "What are you-"
"How do you think the entire school is going to feel about them when their boyfriend was arrested for being a suspect of sexual assault," Anon growls and Ripley, instantly, felt his face pale. "Yeah, at best they're going to think they're a freak of nature who likes hanging around with rapists and at worst they're going to think they like sleeping with one! Or what about Naser? How do you think this is going to look at all those colleges watching him that he’s friends with a suspected rapist that got arrested! He was verbally defending me when you arrested me! You don’t think there is a recording of that now online?!"
"...Shit," Ripley closed his eyes and wanted to punch himself. He didn't think at all about that. He didn't think how this would affect his kids. He knew Lucy was already ostracized at school and this was going to make it worse. And Naser? His special boy had achieved so much and had so many eyes on him. What if this ruined his college chances or his scholarships? All that hard work would be wasted. Reputation was a serious thing and Ripley might have just screwed his entire family over in his vendetta against Anon. He was so determined to get Anon away from them, to feel vindication for his disapproval, that he failed to think of the consequences. Damnit, I fucked up.
"God, Ripley why don't you fucking take your side-arm and shoot me already! It's what you want to do anyway!" Anon screamed at him which made Ripley snap at him in shock before growling.
"Are you crazy! I might not like you, Anon but I don't want you dead!" Ripley growled. "You might be a cocky little shit but-"
" Cocky? ! Is that what you think?!" Anon shouted as he got in Ripley's face. Ripley had to admit this human had fucking brass balls for doing it because anyone else he would punch in the face. "Let me tell you something, Ripper , when I came to this place I didn't want to make friends, have a girlfriend, know anything about this city or anything! I wanted to be alone! I wanted to be a shadow that nobody remembered! A fucking nobody!"
Ripley blinked. Anon wanted to be a nobody? What teenager wants that? Far as Ripley knew, everyone wanted to stand out. Especially at this age. "So why are you friends with my children, and dating my daughter?"
"...Honestly, I don't know," Anon sighed as he leaned against the car. "I...I don't know...Fang just...they have this passionate thing about them...something about their true self that makes you realize how brilliant and beautiful they are...how under that gothic punk look is someone you can't help but admire...and love..."
RIpley looked at Anon with wide eyes and couldn't help but feel some respect for that. "Yeah, I know...my daughter is special..."
"...Trust me, I don't know why I'm their partner. I don't even know what they see in me," Anon whispered. "I'm just a loser...always have been...fuck its why I came here in the first place..."
“...What do you mean?” Ripely asked Anon just froze before looking away. Sighing, he shook his head and muttered. “Alright, Anon. Let me admit something. The main reason I don’t like you or trust you is because I do not know anything about you. I assumed the worst, and that was on me. Look, if it’s something that bad you can just say no and I’ll drop it, but all I want to know is if it’s going to hurt Fang or my family. That’s it.”
Anon said nothing at first so Ripley assumed he wasn’t going to talk about it. Just as he was about to put the car in drive, Anon said, "...I'm an outcast back home, sir. My parents? As far as I'm concerned they do the bare minimum because they have too. Friends? I stopped having them when I was twelve. I was a nobody. Just someone who went to school, home, and watched anime all day. I got...lonely. So I...I..." Anon took a deep breath. "I made fake art of me kissing anime girls...acting as if they were...my girlfriends..."
Ripley's eyes widened in surprise, his jaw going slack for a moment. Of all the things he thought he would hear, this was the farthest from them. He knew what Anime was since he had young officers after all and more then once had to get them to stop watching that shit and focus on work. Ripley quickly composed himself, clearing his throat awkwardly as he processed Anon's words. The pterodactyl ran a clawed hand over his damaged crest with a look of discomfort on his face but now he could understand why Anon didn't talk about it. It really was...what was the word kids were using these days? Cringe?
"Somehow that art got leaked and everyone laughed at me. Bullied me. Fuck I even got beaten up and got called a faggot," Anon grumbled and there was tearing look in his eyes. Ripley slowly started to see that this wasn't some punk kid that he assumed, but a broken boy who got restlessly ruined by his peers for one stupid mistake.
"What did your parents do?" Ripley asked, but he had a feeling they didn't do shit based on the fact that Anon snorted.
"My parents? Well, my Mom got drunk and ignored me as always. My Dad said I was a disgrace of a man, a pathetic little shit, and an embarrassment to his name," Anon sighed. "I had to get away. I begged for it. Dad agreed to send me off, I think he wanted me gone. One condition. I either had to go to college right after or the military. Otherwise he was leaving me with nothing after High School but the clothes on my back."
Ripley listened to Anon's story in stunned silence, his expression shifting from shock to discomfort to a grudging sense of empathy. A flash of anger crossed his face - not directed at Anon for once, but at those who had tormented him. When Anon mentioned his father's ultimatum, Ripley let out a low growl, his claws digging into the armrest.
"That's a load of bullshit," he snarled, his amber eyes blazing with indignation. "What kind of father turns his back on his own son like that? Kicking you out, leaving you with nothing... that's not tough love, that's just being a prick."
...That was what my Dad was like, Ripley thought bitterly as Moe’s comment to him about how he and Anon were similar returned to his mind. It had been during one of their bowling nights and his old friend told Ripley that if he got to understand Anon he’d find out that they were a lot alike. A loser nobody with shitty parents who manages to date a girl whose parents feel he’s not good enough for her. God, this is deja vu...
Ripley’s wings rustled as he calmed himself down before speaking. "Listen, Anon... I may be strict, but even I wouldn't pull that kind of crap on my kids. A father's supposed to support his children, guide them - not toss them aside like garbage when they don't meet his expectations."
"Yeah, well. Good to know," Anon muttered as he looked so defeated. Like he was just done. "Not that it matters. Once my old man hears about this, I'm fucked."
"He won't," Ripley said, getting Anon's attention. "I'll make sure this stays under the radar. Not even reported. I'll even give a statement to the school saying you were falsely accused. Not a single record of this is going to be listed. I might not be able to do shit about the online crap, but I can at least do this. And if someone gives you shit about it, be it students or your family, you come to me and I’ll help you sort it out."
"...Why? You hate me," Anon asked in disbelief.
"I don't hate you, Anon," Ripley sighed. "I just don't know you...and part of that is my fault."
Ripley didn’t know why he was being this emotional with the skinnie. Was it guilt or maybe it was the fact that now all he could see was a bitter eighteen-year-old human version of himself all alone and sulking over the shit he had to do in life?
"...Look, I've made mistakes. With you. Lucy. Naser. I've let my fears and emotions get the better of me," Ripley sighed as he looked at Anon and, for once, he looked vulnerable to the human. "I'm scared, Anon. Especially for my daughter. She never used to be like... this and I don't know what to do anymore. I'm afraid of her ending up on the streets as a junkie or dead. I'm afraid she's going to meet the wrong guy, get pregnant, and have her life ruined. I'm afraid I'm going to find out she ran away and never comes home again. I'm scared for her. Anon. Because I love her. Which is why I cannot, for the life of me, figure out why she trusts you and smiles for you when she doesn't do that for me anymore."
God, he wishes he could go back to the days when his kids were kids again. Everything was so much simpler and happier.
"...Have you ever thought about just...listening to them?" Anon said which got his attention. "Not talking, yelling, or anything like that. Just listen? Let them speak? Stop thinking they're a little kid and instead think of them as an adult with feelings? I...I think that's what they need most...because...that's what I do..."
"What has she told you?"
"...I know what happened to Naser and the cliff," Anon sighed, which made Ripley freeze up. That had to be the worst day of his life. Seeing his boy, bloody and broken, and near death as he swam to carry him to safety. "Fang blames themselves every day for it...and I think they think you favor Naser more because of it as well..."
"...Fuck," Ripley sighed. "I won't deny that Naser needed more attention...and that we focused on him a lot, but..."
...but he really wasn't there much for Fang afterwards...My god, did he blame her for it subconsciously?
Ripley felt...disgusted with himself.
He swore he would never favor one child over the other, but looking back now? It's clear he did. Damnit, just like with my father. Always favoring my sister over me because she’s so perfect and...and...
"...My girl is a lot more like me than I thought," Ripley muttered, which made Anon tilt his head. "I guess we've both been running from our problems, kid."
"...I guess, but I don't want to run anymore," Anon whispered as he looked down. "Even after all this, I don't want to leave again...even if my parents tell me to...Fang, Naser, Reed, Trish, Naomi, Stella, and Rosa. All of them...they're friends of mine. They're people I care about. Fang especially...they don't know why I came here and I'm scared to tell them...but...for the first time in a long time I feel happy here. Glad I came here...I don't know yet what I'm going to do in the future, but for now...I'm happy with what I got."
Anon gritted his teeth. "So if the entire school turns against me? Fine. If Fang and their band can deal with being embarrassed then so can I."
Ripley listened quietly, his expression thoughtful and contemplative. A glimmer of pride flashed in his eyes - perhaps recognizing that despite his reservations, Anon had managed to forge genuine connections with the people around him, including his kids. He also felt respect. Anon was determined this time to not run away from his problems because he had something to lose now. Something he treasured. Especially his daughter. For the first time since meeting him, Ripley could see why Lucy was in love with Anon.
It was his heart. Deep inside? There was a good man. Flawed, but good.
"...You have my blessing to date my daughter," Ripley said with a heavy sigh as he felt like he was finally letting go of something deep inside. Anon stared at him. "Look, Anon, I'm trusting you with one of the most important things in my life. My family. I'm willing to finally give you a fair chance. It's the least I can do after all the crap I've done to you. I’m willing to start over and get to know you for real this time. But make no mistake, you fuck up? You'll wish you were a prison bitch."
He held out his hand. "So, are we good?"
Anon stared at it for a moment before nodding and shook it. "We're good, sir."
Ripley nodded as he then asked, "So where do you actually live? Can't keep wasting gas money."
"237 South St. Hammond St... in Skin Row," Anon admitted.
"You know that's not a good place to live," Ripley muttered. He should know. He lost more than one officer to that hellhole.
"It's all I can afford thanks to my cheap ass parents," Anon grumbled. "They even give me a lousy allowance that barely gives me food."
Goddamnit, he really was starting to hate these people. "Well, if you ever want to come over for dinner just let us know. Samantha’s more than happy to cook for more people. And if you really need to stay overnight, we can put our cot in Naser’s room so you can sleep there. You even think of sleeping in Fang's room and you'll be sleeping in a coffin."
"R-R-Right." Anon paused for a moment before giving a small smirk. “Hey, Ripley? Thanks.”
Ripley just grunted and nodded before driving off once again.
***
Ripley decided to stop off at one of the local Dino-Moe chains to get Anon some pizza and wings since the kid hadn’t eaten since he got arrested. After dropping him off at Skin Row, he made sure to give Anon his number just in case he was in trouble or even just to talk. Anon actually looked surprised by that but accepted it. Driving home, Ripley wondered what to do going forward. He really was serious about trying to make sure this didn’t hurt Anon’s personal record or anything, there was going to have to be paperwork for this. If it wasn’t for the fact that they outright arrested him and read his Miranda Rights maybe they could have scrubbed him as a person of interest in an investigation.
But no. You had to go and make a big scene of it, Rip. Burying yourself in even more shit, Ripley thought to himself bitterly. The first and most important thing was to make sure Ripley kept his job. He would accept responsibility for this, but he knew Internal Affairs would be lynching on him like they had been trying for years. It was practically an open secret he was best friends with Moe, who had connections in the underworld. Moe and Ripley went back. Farther before they even went into their respective careers. Despite the two being on opposite ends of the fence later on, they both wanted what was best for their city and to stop certain scumbags that didn’t deserve to see the light of day.
So together they cleaned up the city. Mostly. Skin Row was a hellhole no matter what and Ripley gave up trying to save that place years ago. There was a reason he became the youngest Commissioner of the Police and was even offered to run for mayor twice but had no taste in political bullshit. Hopefully, his lifetime of good works and public actions could hold back the fall out but he expected he’d get some kind of sitdown one way or another. Maybe he could call Moe for a favor if need be but that was only if he was desperate.
The second thing would be to make sure he could lessen whatever impact this was going to have on Anon and his kids. Ripley hated to admit it but he was wrong about Anon. The kid wasn’t a punk or some troublemaker. Just an awkward kid who got dealt a bad hand with shitty parents and a terrible school before finally found happiness. Ripley would do whatever he could to make sure Anon didn’t suffer from his actions, even if he had to take the full blame and lose his job. When Ripley made a mistake, he made sure to correct it.
There were also his kids. Fang and Naser were going to hate him. He honestly wished he listened to them and Sam when they said Anon wasn’t a bad person. That would have to be dealt with at home.
The final thing would be to make sure they find whoever called that fucking false accusation and make sure they get the whole book. Not only was it a crime to pretend to be a police officer, but false allegations, including ones about sexual assault, were a serious crime. Tomorrow morning he was going to make sure the boys took the call they had gotten and dig through it to find out who this person was and where they were calling from.
But that was tomorrow. He still had to deal with today. And that meant going to his house and facing the music. He parked his car and took a deep sigh. Getting out of the car, he made for his door and opened it...
...In an instant he was practically tackled by a raging ptero who unleashed a window breaking screech. Years of instincts and practice had made Ripley react and he grabbed his daughter’s arms before she could touch him. Not that it stopped her from trying. Ripley had been in fights with his daughter before. Nasty ones. But never had it gone physical. He looked into her hate filled betrayed eyes that held a primal instinct to rip him apart out. He had seen it in dinosaurs before. It usually happens when someone they care about so much is threatened.
Meaning Lucy saw her own father as a threat to the one she loved.
She really does love him, Ripely said to himself with reluctant realization but also pride.
“YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!!” Lucy screamed as she struggled against Ripley. “ WHAT DID YOU DO HIM! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS?! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!”
Naser had finally rushed over and grabbed Lucy in a full nelson to drag her away but that didn’t stop her from raging out. “Fang! Cool it! Attacking him isn’t going to do anything!”
“But he-”
“I know what he did and I’m pissed off at him too!” Naser shouted which made her stop but the rage was still there. “But calm the fuck down!”
Lucy let out one last scream before pushing Naser off him and glared at her father. Naser made sure that his sister wasn’t going to commit patricide before glaring equally at Ripley. Never before had both his children looked at him with such hatred and disappointment it made his heart ache. He knew he messed up but this...this was clearly the breaking point for both of them. He thought about what Anon said in the car and realized he really had hurt his children. Not just now but before all this. It only made the guilt twist further in his heart.
He noticed Samantha coming out of the kitchen with a neutral face but her stance was one of fury as well. He closed his eyes and rubbed his temple. I’m sleeping on the couch tonight...maybe a week...
“How could you, Dad?” Naser growled. “How could you do this...or even think...”
“How could you arrest him?! Anon is not some fucking rapist or anything! I don’t know what you were thinking but I can’t even believe you would do this! Just because he’s my boyfriend?! Or human?! Or both?! Or do you hate me so much that you want to ruin any kind of happiness I got?!” Lucy shouted with tears forming in her eyes.
Goddamnit, Ripley grit his teeth.
“Where is Anon, Dad?” Naser growled and flared out his wings. “Because I don’t care what you say! I know Anon! He’s innocent and I-”
“Anon was released. I dropped him home,” Ripley said, which made everyone go quiet. “We made...I made a mistake...The accusation was proven to be false...I’m sorry.”
There was a moment of silence but both his children started to relax a bit more upon hearing that Anon was okay. However, this didn’t sooth their wrath completely as Fang growled. “Sorry? Sorry?! You think a stupid fucking sorry is going to make up for all this?!”
“No,” Ripley answered as he shook his head. “I don’t. I made a serious mistake. Not just towards Anon but you two as well. I’m sorry I hurt you. I was trying to protect you but instead I made you feel embarrassed, worried, and upset over someone you both cared about. I let my own personal feelings get in the way of what was right and overreacted. I don’t blame you for hating me but I am sorry, Naser...and Fang. ”
Everyone, even Samantha, had their eyes widened as if they were deer caught in headlights. This was the first time that Ripley had ever called Lucy by her other name. Naser’s jaw dropped as if he just saw his father grow an extra head while Fang blinked a few times to make sure she heard him right.
Ripley sighed and continued, “Look, I promise I’m going to fix this. I’ll be personally talking to Principal Spears to let him know of the situation. I also want you to tell me of any other problems you two or Anon face regarding what’s happened so I can help deal with it. I know it’s going to take time for you to trust me again after what’s happened, but I promise I’m going to make this right.”
“...Why should we trust you?” Fang muttered while clenching her hands.
“...Because I want to be a better father to you both,” RIpley answered as he rubbed his broken head crest. “I’ve...not been good to either of you. Both in different ways. I know I’ve screwed up but I want you both to know that I love you. Maybe I went the wrong way about all this but Anon...he’s opened my eyes to a few things. So let me start by saying this.”
He turned to his daughter. “Fang, you have my permission to date Anon. Just...please be careful and don’t do something stupid. Like get pregnant. That’s all I ask.”
“Uh...Ok...” Fang said in surprise.
“Good, why don’t you two head upstairs. I’m sure Anon would want to talk to you two.”
Fang sped upstairs as soon as she heard this while Naser hesitated for a second before joining her. Once his kids were gone, Ripley made for the couch and sat down, burying his face in his left hand. A few seconds later he felt a familiar loving touch on his back.
“You did a good thing, Ripley Aaron. I’m proud of you.”
“Thanks, Sam.”
"But you fucked up this time," She said bluntly.
"I know," He whispered as he looked at her open eyes. The only time she ever did so was when she was serious. "How do I make this up to them?"
"You'll figure it out, but I think you already know how."
He nodded before getting an idea. "...Ask Fang to invite Anon here tomorrow for dinner. If he doesn't want me here, I'll just go somewhere and wait. I'll understand if he wants that."
"I will," Samantha said before patting his back. "I'll start making dinner myself."
"Sam," Ripley whispered as he turned to her. "...Can I really fix this?"
"Nothing is impossible, Ripley," She said with a warm smile to him. "But it's never easy."
No, it's not, Ripley said as he got up and looked outside. He knew he had a long road ahead of him. A long road to make up for today. Not just for his family but Anon as well.
And he was ready for whatever road that would take him.
Chapter 12: Divorced Anon
Notes:
Who says every happy ending path will end in happiness forever?
As always, if you are interested in this idea it's available. And if you are part of the Literature Club on the Snoot Discord channel, feel free to make Anon Verse chapter for posting.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When he got a call from the school that his son was in trouble, Anon sighed and knew it wouldn't be pretty. It took a lot to make Greene Mous severely upset and physically hurt you. Although Anon didn't understand why it happened, he believed it had to be a lot to get under his son's scales. Thankfully, there was no ambulance or police. But there were a lot of angry dinosaurs that wanted to get their piece in. After numerous apologies to the other party's parents, promises to talk with his son, listening to the punishment from the Principal, and suggestions for Green to change his behavior by numerous teachers, Anon all but dived for the car with his son once they were free.
Driving home, Anon sighed as he looked over at his son beside him in the passenger seat. Compared to Amber, Greene was more quiet and spoke his mind without caring what you thought. He was the kind of person who didn’t often care what strangers thought of him and did what he always felt was right. Greene got that from his mother, but he was also his father’s son. More than once, Anon had to worry about Greene because he had no friends since they moved from Volcandera after the divorce. It didn't help that he was half-human, thus a target of bullying. Anon feared that his son was doomed to be a loner like he had been in his youth.
That all changed, thankfully, thanks to a human girl named Rebecca, who moved to their town a year ago. Being half-human himself, it wasn’t surprising that they clicked instantly, especially for a school that mocked them because they weren't "scaley" enough. It also helped that they both were similar in personality. Both were quiet people who liked listening to certain music, had a unique taste in art, and had military family backgrounds with a desire to join right out of high school.
Ever since he heard of Grampa Ripley's stories in the military, that's all Greene had ever really dreamed of doing right as soon as he was old enough. Anon knew that Fang, Amber, Samantha, and Naser tried to keep talking him out of it, but Greene was stubborn and determined. He wanted to serve and found a friend who wanted to do the same, though Rebecca wished to enter the Air Force like her mother instead of the Army.
Anon was mixed on the idea. Thanks to a good college, Anon was lucky enough to avoid going to the military after high school, but Greene's grades were average at best, and he had no interest in learning a trade. However, Greene was tough and athletic despite not being on the school's sports teams. Anon could still remember all the times he used to run with his Uncle Naser whenever he visited. He still loved to run in the mornings and often went to learn free kickboxing at the local gym for teens. A far cry from Anon's musically focused daughter, who would collapse half-dead from doing one push-up.
Like father, like daughter, as Trish would say.
But Greene was a military nut. He loved sharpshooting with his grandfather and always wore his army jacket when it was given to him as a Christmas gift. Despite fearing for his son, Ripley told Anon to let the boy follow his dreams and not make the same mistake he did with Fang.
Even if he was still angry at his daughter for what she had done.
One of the biggest surprises in the divorce was that Ripley never blamed Anon for what happened. There were no hard feelings, and he couldn't blame the human for doing what he did. He even came by to have a drink or two whenever he visited his grandson with Samantha. Ripley still, despite everything, saw Anon as his son-in-law. More so than with Fang's new spouse, anyway.
Regarding Fang, Ripley still loved his daughter despite his massive disapproval of her actions. Greene, however, had more complex feelings. Deep down, Anon had no doubt that Greene still loved his mother...but it was still overshadowed by resentment.
It didn't take a genius to see that the divorce changed Greene from the happy and curious kid he was back then to the bitter, sarcastic loner he is today. Greene had been seven when he was placed in the custody of his father while his older sister, by two years, was given to their mother. They were both confused, hurt, and cried, but time heals all wounds. Mostly.
Amber accepted it sooner, which wasn’t a surprise. She was always a brave girl who reacted well to change, even if it was painful. Greene took longer. Almost three years. It was rough, but Anon and Greene still had a trusting and loving relationship, far from what his son had with Fang.
When Greene learned the reason why he divorced his mother...
“Dad, it’s green.”
Anon snapped out of his thoughts and pressed the gas pedal so that he could drive on the street. He glanced over at his son, who had several bandages on his face from the scratches he got in his fight. He kept glancing at the window with his head against his palm, silently with some dampening rage in his eyes.
Sighing, Anon decided it was best to speak. “You wanna talk about it?”
“What’s there to talk about?” Reene muttered.
“Well, for one, you’re suspended for a week. Beat your mother’s record,” Anon joked, making Greene grumble.
“Like I give a shit...”
“Greene,” Anon warned, but he just closed his eyes and huffed. Anon shook his head. “Can you tell me why you attacked him?”
“...He was tellin' Rebecca that she should ditch me...” Greene growled. “Said I’d be a terrible boyfriend.”
“I had no idea you were dating,” Anon said with a fake surprise look as his son blushed.
“We’re not...”
Yet, Anon thought to himself with a smirk. He knew his son very well. Regarding his crushes, Greene was just like his father, only worse. “Did Rebecca respond?”
“She told him to just leave. She wasn't interested in him. I told him to get lost,” Greene muttered as he folded his arms and tried to look smaller. "Then he said I’d just do nothing but break Rebecca’s heart like she did to you.”
“Ah,” Anon whispered as he took a moment to collect himself. “And that set you off.”
“Yeah, well...” Greene snorted. “I was having a shitty day.”
Anon sighed as he rubbed his head. “Son, look...your mother...”
“I don’t want to talk about it. Or her ...or anything about it,” Greene growled.
“Fine, but you will be talking to someone about it,” Anon said firmly.
“Oh, come on,” Greene grumbled. “Not Dr. Theo.”
“Yes, Dr. Theo,” Anon said with a nod as he turned to their street. “It’s that or getting grounded for a week. Take your pick. And I know you got that Roar of Duty tournament you’ve wanted to do with your friends, so either tell them you’re grounded or spend three days this week with Dr. Theo.”
“...Fine,” Greene said with a grumble as they parked at their house.
Getting out of the car, Anon was about to open it when Grene asked, “Are you disappointed in me?”
Anon paused to look at his son, who was trying to hide his expression. Based on his shoulders and wing angle, Anon could tell he felt ashamed. Sighing, Anon hugged his son and kissed him on the forehead. “Greene, I’m not. You were protecting a friend, and you became angry while doing it. I’ve had that happen to me, and so has your mother.”
He went stiff.
“Greene, I know you’re angry at her...even after all these years...but she never wanted to hurt you...and she loves you very much. Just like with your sister,” Anon told him. “I was angry too...believe me...but...I’ve moved on. For us, my career, and for myself. I don’t want you to hate her forever.”
Anon patted his son’s shoulder before opening the door. Greene made for the stairs but paused halfway. “...If she really loved me, she wouldn’t have ruined our family.”
Anon said nothing as his son rushed upstairs and shut the door behind him. Sighing, Anon looked at a photo taken at a different time. A time when things were happier. He and Fang, with her back from her tour, side by side to ether as if nothing had changed in the years since they loved each other. She held three-year-old Greene while five-year-old Amber blew out the candles on her birthday cake. All while being surrounded by their family and friends.
He focused on that picture momentarily before closing his eyes and walking into the kitchen to get a drink.
***
It was close to midnight when he got the call. He was finishing up their taxes for this year when his cell phone rang, and he saw her number. Sighing, Anon picked it up and accepted. “Hello, Fang.”
“Hey, Anon...”
“...I’m surprised you’re calling this late.”
“The tour’s in Tokyo. So it’s daytime here.”
“Make sure you get something for Stella,” Anon joked with a smirk as the two chuckled. “So, what’s up?”
“Amber called Nick and me from her boarding school. She said that Greene was suspended?”
“Yeah, he got in a fight.”
“Did he win?”
“Fang,” Anon muttered, but he still smirked.
“Sorry, bad joke,” Fang chuckled on the other end. “Is he...okay?”
“For the most part.”
“...Should I call him or-”
“He...doesn’t want to talk to you...” Anon winced after saying that. “I’m trying...believe me....but...”
“No,” Fang said as she let out a deep breath. “I...I can’t blame him...”
“...How’s your wife?” Anon asked while gripping his hand. He knew that Fang was bisexual. She admitted it. And he knew that sometimes things happen on tours between bandmates...especially when you are away from your family...he just never thought...
He thought their love was stronger than her loneliness.
“She’s fine,” Fang whispered as things went quiet between them. “Look, the tour’s ending in two weeks...I got free time, and I promised Amber we’d hang together as a family...why don’t you and Greene come to Volcandera, and we can...do something as a family?”
“...I’ll convince him,” Anon whispered. “It would be nice to see your family and Amber again.”
“...Okay,” Fang whispered. “I...I got time to talk if you want.”
“It’s late, Fang. And I finished taxes,” Anon whispered as he rubbed his eyes. Even if there was a part of him that wanted to talk to his ex-wife, he was too tired to deal with the emotional stress of it all. “We can talk tomorrow.”
“Okay,” Fang said before there was a moment of quietness. “Anon...I...”
“Yeah?”
“...Nothing. Just have a good night. And...tell Greene I love him.”
“I will,” Anon whispered. "Night, Fang.”
“Goodnight.”
He hung up and sighed. Slowly, he got up and marched out of his office to his bed. He calmly changed into his night clothes and got inside his bed. For a moment, he draped his hand over to the other side, only to find nobody there.
He stared at the empty space for a long time before finally hitting the lights and closing his eyes.
To dream of a happier time.
Notes:
So yeah, in this idea, Anon did E4 only there was one difference. Fang focused on trying to become a rockstar and did so with Swamp Babies. She still married Anon, they had two kids, everything seemed great but...Fang got lonely during the tours and close with Nick. One thing led to another and soon they were sleeping with each other.
It gets exposed. Anon divorces Fang with each of them taking one of their kids. Fang later on marries Nick and Anon is still single.
All while a family tries to keep the love they have for each other.
Chapter 13: Ultraman Anon Part 1
Notes:
God I've been wanting to write this one for so long. I had to go through like three version with the one before this being way to close to Mebius's storyline. But I finally have one that feels like a legit Snoot Game x Ultraman setting.
Because of the length however I'm splitting this one into two parts. As always, anyone from Literature Club on the Snoot Game Discord chat is free to submit their own Anon-Verse. And if you want to take one of the ideas and make it into a fic, you can,
Chapter Text
Pain.
That was all he could feel.
Pain.
Along with sand and blood.
His blood.
Anon struggled to open his eyes despite an internal desire to return to the darkness. However, survival instincts kept him from giving up, so he forced his arms to push him off the ground. He hacked a combination of dirt, grime, and saliva before looking up. The devastation around the base was unthinkable.
It was one of the most defensible bases in the Middle East that the US had, and it was turned to rubble in less than twenty minutes. Smoke crowded the air, with fires burning in all directions. The smell of death and gunpowder was near suffocating as corpses were scattered in various directions.
Struggling to his feet, Anon slowly removed his body armor, which was practically useless at this point. His helmet was long gone, and most of his gear might as well have been scraped. He tried to feel for his radio, but it was also gone. He hoped his squad had managed to get out, not to mention all those others he helped onto the escape trucks.
God, Anon. What were you thinking? Trying to be a hero. You're half-dead, Anon thought as he stumbled and gripped a wrecked jeep. Maybe I just wanted to not be selfish for once? Like it's going to fucking matter...
At least the others were alive. Maybe they'd say something nice at this funeral? Maybe his parents might actually attend? Maybe...Maybe Fang would...as well as the others...
"Fang..." He whispered as he closed his eyes, which began to leak. He missed them. He missed them all. But he screwed it up. He hurt them. And ran like a coward. Coughing, he rubbed his eyes. "... I'm sorry..."
An unearthly and outright demonic roar wiped all thoughts from his head as he slowly looked up to see the creature that had done all this. Anon had never believed in monsters, not since he was a kid. But for the first time since he was four years old, he believed in them because one was standing before him right now.
A huge, monstrous two-legged being that looked like a combination of a raptor and viper. Its black and white scales were sharp and strong and could take anything thrown at it.
Bullets.
Artillery.
Missiles.
Rockets.
Tank shells.
Grenades.
Nothing seriously damaged it. It was like a fly punching an elephant.
Useless.
Its red glowing eyes were like looking into the gates of Hell itself for it might. Maybe it was from Hell because it acted like a demon. Anon wasn't super religious, but he was willing to believe anything at this point. Its giant mouth opened, and Anon knew what would come next. A massive wave of electric bolts that shot out of its mouth like a fucking dragon from a fantasy game.
Anon had seen the damage those things had done as it tore apart the remains of a nearby barracks and blew it to smithereens. Half the damage the base had suffered was from those blasts. The rest was from it fucking waking around and stomping like a lot smashing an ant hill.
Anon would like to think he was decent in science and biology despite being a high school dropout, but there was no logical way to explain how any of this was possible. No earthly creature could shoot lightning or be this big.
Meaning this wasn't from Earth. And if the shouting he heard during the chaos was right, this thing fell from above.
From space.
Fucking hell. Attacked by an alien. Dear God, Anon cursed as he struggled to keep his knees from bulking. Guess Reed's Area 51 theory isn't fucking bullshit.
The monster was not the only otherworldly thing to come to the base. The thing it was fighting, the one that was actually harming the creature, was also out of this world. It arrived minutes after the monster and attacked it. It was thanks to it that they could evacuate anyone at all.
Anon could barely make a view of it, thanks to a combination of the darkness and the blurriness of his eyes from what he assumed was a concussion. He could see that it was also giant-sized and shaped like a human, but clearly, that's where the similarities ended. It was silver and green, with yellow eyes and no hair but smooth metallic skin with some crest on top. On the center of its chest was a core with small symbols surrounding it, glowing like a blue star.
Most of the base assumed it was a threat, but Anon noticed it was not attacking them during the assault. It was attacking the monster, trying to keep its focus on it instead of the escaping soldiers.
Is it protecting us? Anon thought as he winced and rubbed his ringing head.
The humanoid creature was punching and kicking the monster as if this was one of those Asian martial arts movies. They were tearing each other apart, hissing like roars matched by ethereal shouts that echoed in the air. The viper-like creature was hurt but not out, as it matched the silver giant blow for blow. The silver giant then moved to attack, but suddenly, the viper creature let out a sticky black substance from its jaw. It latched onto the silver being's face, blinding it as it waved its arms around.
The viper creature found a chance and hit the silver giant with an electrical attack point blank into the chest as it moaned and fell on its side. The core suddenly blinked red repeatedly, and a sound erupted, like a warning that something terrible would happen. The giant creature roared as if to mock the downed fighter, and Anon cursed. He might not have known what was happening, but he wasn't dumb. That monster was the bad guy. The silver giant was the good guy.
If the good guy was dead, then he, and anyone else near the area, was fucked.
He turned his head towards a nearby rocket launcher and, with whatever strength he had, limped over toward it before grabbing it. Remembering how to arm and prepare it, he got on his knee and held it on his shoulder.
Come on, Anon. Don't miss, he growled before taking aim and fired.
The rocket sailed in the air, and either by the grace of God or pure fucking luck, it hit the creature in the eye, dead center, with a large explosion. Even a giant alien would react to such a hit and roar in shock and pain as it stumbled back. The silver giant noticed this and took a chance to kick itself back up. It then circled its arms around as green and blue energy gathered in the center of the core. It then fired out in a massive beam with both hands reaching out. Anon covered his eyes as the energy beam hit the monster, who shrieked in agony before a giant explosion erupted from it. Anon screamed as he was blown away, sent down a few feet, and landed on his back with his body finally giving out.
He felt his vision fading. Was this it? Was he dying? Did he at least do something good for once in his stupid, useless life? He slowly saw something leaning over him. It's an alien steel-like face staring at him with its yellow, otherworldly eyes.
"Human. Do you wish to live?"
Who was...where was that voice coming from?
"I am weak. Dying. But we can save each other. And protect your world from dangers your planet is not yet ready to face."
Was it the giant?
"I sense that deep down, there is good in you."
Good? What good was in him? He was a lazy, selfish nobody who hurt those he loved and ran away like a coward.
"And yet you saved many lives. Including mine."
How did it...was it reading his mind?
"You think you are worthless, but there is always a chance to grow. To be something better. To develop into a person worthy of pride and strength. I can help you. Together...we can help each other."
A giant hand was now coming towards him.
"Will you join with me...Anon Y. Mous."
...What did he have to lose?
"Then speak my name."
Slowly, Anon reached his bloody arm out and began to reach for the giant hand as a name echoed in his head.
"Ultraman...Core..."
Their skins touched, and there was a bright light.
And Anon knew nothing would be the same ever again.
***Five Years Later***
Volcaldera Bluffs.
How long had it been since he'd been here? Not for seven years, at least. Seven years when he had a chance to make a life here, but instead, he fucked it up because of one stupid night at the beach. A night that could have been amazing, but instead, he acted like an idiot by getting drunk and rambled on such spiteful shit that he still winced upon thinking about it. The worst part was he could have manned up and apologized, even if it meant never having Fang as a girlfriend again. Just once, he could have done the right thing.
But he didn't.
He ran like a coward.
Despite all that Anon went through, he remained the same selfish loner, angry and self-pitiful, who left Rock Bottom because he couldn't face the consequences of his actions.
And what did doing the same thing in Volcaldera Bluffs do?
Friendless.
Disowned.
Lonely.
A nobody, just what he always wanted.
Funny how it takes nearly dying to change you from that mindset, Anon thought as he saw the plane touch down on the tarmac. The pilot informed the passengers that they would be leaving the plane shortly after docking and to make sure to grab all their belongings. Anon was worried about losing anything important. He didn't have much on him save for his clothing, a few souvenirs from his travels, Raymba, and perhaps the most essential thing he had was tucked away in his jacket.
His Core Shifter.
Despite the offers to ship it to his apartment, Anon didn't want it to leave his side. It was too important, and his rank ensured he always had it.
He turned away from the window and looked to his left to see a little triceratops girl staring with wide eyes on the opposite side of him.
Probably hadn't seen a human before until now. He smiled and gave her a wave, and she beamed and waved back. Cute kid.
Once the passengers were assured they could move, Anon grabbed his luggage before waving to the kid again. They exited the plane and onto the Jet Bridge, where they paused to look out the window and gaze at the city he had once called home for a few months. Not much changed except for one thing. The enormous military base that had been placed in the center of town towered most of the buildings. A dark-glassed military base that was big enough to rival that port in terms of land coverage. It had multiple entrances on the ground and roof and in the building for airship deployment. High-security drones were swarming the area with armed missile launchers and automatic gun turrets placed around it.
The Western USA HQ of T.A.N.K.E.R.S. (Terran Allied Nations Kaiju Enforcement Response Squad).
Where he would be working for who knows how long.
He wouldn't have to report to the Commander until tomorrow. So, he was free to see how much had changed after settling into his new apartment. He thought of seeing if he could contact anyone he knew, but he brushed it off. Chances were, none of them wanted to speak to him again after what he did. As far as Anon knew, he was nothing more than a distant or bitter memory at worst.
Still, I should at least apologize to Fang. They deserve that much, Anon thought as he cleared his head and moved forward into the terminal. I hope they're doing well.
***
The godawful sound of an alarm clock was like the feeling of having your head being pounded by a jackhammer. At least this time, she wasn't hungover. Moaning, Lucy Aaron reached out and slammed the mute button on her phone before removing the covers. Yawning, they spread their wings out before reaching for the shades for sunlight, only to close them again when it was brighter than she liked.
Getting her bedrobe, Lucy looked around her room and saw that she would need to clean it later. She had come home late last night, and her clothing, makeup, and a few other things were scattered around.
It was hard to believe she was even living in this room again when two years ago, she was all alone in a lonely one-bedroom apartment in Skin Row. It was not that she missed it; it was just that the room held some bad memories. The moment she was welcomed back, she practically tossed all the old stuff that reminded her of the person she used to be.
Gone were all the punk and goth clothing and items, death metal posters, the non-binary flag, and numerous lyrical writings of a dream that died a long time ago. The only things from her old life that were still around were her computer, dresser, bed, and guitars. Guitars she hadn't touched in two years.
It was funny. Music brought her so much joy until it brought her nothing but pain: endless ridicule from failed concerts, a broken heart from someone she thought understood her, and betrayal from those she thought were her friends, which left her to dry and waste away until her family finally brought her home.
They were the dreams of an ignorant and naive girl who had ruined all her chances and was content to finally follow a normal path—one that didn't involve acting like a monster or a punk.
Pushing those thoughts aside, Lucy got up and walked up to her mirror. Her short grey-silverish hair was a mess, but that wasn't new. She had always been a bedhead. "I'll work on it after breakfast."
She exited her room and headed downstairs, where the smell of her mother's cooking was already filling the air. Samantha Aaron was stacking pancakes when she saw her daughter arrive at the table. "Morning, Lucy! Did you sleep well?"
"I slept okay," She answered as she reached for the coffee pot nearby and poured herself some hot joe. "Dad already left for work?"
"Yes, he's gone to prepare for that protest happening at that T.A.N.K.E.R.S base tomorrow. So he'll be home late for the next few days. However, Naser and Naomi will be joining us for dinner, so be sure to come home in time to see them," Samantha said as she placed the pancakes on the table and kissed her daughter's cheek. "Eat up."
"Thanks, Mom," Lucy smiled as she took a bite and moaned at the goodness of her mother's cooking. Her years living in Skin Row barely scraping by made her never want to take food for granted again. Nor the family that never stopped loving her even when she tried to push them away at her lowest.
Every bite was like nectar to Lucy, and she knew her mother had done extra helpings to help her gain weight. Considering how much she had lost over the years, it was necessary, according to her doctor. Once she finished the stack, she dabbed her mouth as Samantha came to take the plates, asking, "Do you have any plans, sweetie? Maybe hang out with Stella and Rosa?"
"Hmm, I was just thinking of going for a walk," Lucy said with a shrug. "I don't feel like doing much."
"Okay, then I'll let you have the shower first, dear," Samantha said with a warm smile. When I go to the store, just let me know if you need anything—besides Dino Nuggies, that is."
"Thanks, Mom," Lucy whispered before sighing. She knew she could get her own nuggets, but they would be pointless. It was in her mother's nature to be like this, especially after what happened between them. Getting up, Fang took a moment to pause and look at her old self in one of the photos taken a few years ago. Graduation. Naser was smiling, but she was just frowning as if she didn't want to be there.
A lot was going through her mind at the time: the pain of Anon's actions and his disappearance, barely scraping by in grades with no college willing to take her, fury at her parents' "suggestions" on what to do with her life, and an overwhelming desire to finally get out there and be the rockstar she always dreamed of becoming with the two friends she thought she could rely on.
Funny how that all turned out, huh? Lucy thought bitterly.
She then turned to another photo and, this time, felt that negativity leave her. It was the small party that her family held for her coming back from rehab last year. Naser and Naomi were there, holding hands, with her brother placing his hand on her shoulder. Her mother was wrapping a wing around Lucy while Ripley stood next to her with a soft smile. Even Uncle Moe was there, but he was taking the photo.
Lucy looked at that...old version of her. She slowly grew back her hair, natural scale color, healthy feathers, and a smile that had been missing for years.
It was hell going through all the detoxing, therapy, medical tests, and programs to help her get her mind and body back in shape. The shame of having to look like a pale-scaled freak with buzz-cut hair, tattoos all over her body, and the smell of drugs, sex, and booze on her scales didn't help. Not to mention her defeatist attitude, which felt like she wasn't worth it. Not after all she had done and been through.
But they never gave up. Not once.
Even after everything she had done. All the pain and misery that Lucy had given her family as Fang The Bitch, they never gave up on her. Not her mother. Not her brother. Not even her father.
Why couldn't I have been better back then? Lucy thought as she closed her eyes and rubbed her arms. Why did I have to be such a monster? Why did I let Trish control me like she did? Why...
She shook her head. It didn't matter now. Fang was gone. Lucy was back. And she was never going to be that monster again. Getting up, she took a deep breath and headed to the bathroom to shower.
A long one.
***
Naser had to admit that when he graduated from college, the last thing he thought would be ending up being a medical doctor for the U.N's defense project known as T.A.N.K.E.R.S. But here he was, dressed in the blue and orange jumpsuit uniform with the proud logo on his right chest, a giant T with the U.N.'s world logo behind it. Military service was not something that Naser had initially intended to do, but the benefits and connections for doing so were too good to ignore. Plus, Naomi had also gotten a similar offer, and he didn't want to part from his long-time girlfriend.
His parents had argued about it. His father didn't believe in the "Kaiju" situation that had the U.N. form the organization in the first place and thought it a waste of time. His mother was worried about losing her baby boy in a violent encounter, leading him to reassure her over and over again that he was going to be part of the medical team and not in any combat. Meanwhile, Lucy was the only one supportive and told him not to do anything stupid.
So far, I haven't done anything dumb, but I have yet to deal with any Kaiju threat, Naser thought. Hopefully, I won't have to.
If it wasn't for the pictures and videos the recruiters had shown him and Naomi, he wouldn't have believed any of this Kaiju stuff was real. But it was, and it absolutely terrified him. Knowing that there was something even dinosaurs couldn't take on was scary as hell. It was like the entire world had flipped on its head. However, his parents instilled a sense of duty, and Naser always wanted to make a difference. So he agreed to sign up with Naomi following him.
So here he was, a medical office in a monster-killing organization. As a medical officer, he had a certain rank above the typical recruits. As such, he was saluted daily whenever he walked through the halls. Naser was used to respect. He had been the "Golden Boy" of Volcano High and even at his college. But it still felt weird.
Walking down the hall, he made for one of the meeting rooms that doubled as a projector room. They had gotten a new wave of recruits today. Some of them were going to be on the medical staff, so Naser would be there to show them the ropes. Other senior officers would be there for the various military branches of their organization, the science team, personal security, data center, engineering, and so forth.
He entered the room and quickly spotted the other senior officers standing on the sidelines. The fresh recruits, both homo-sapiens and saurians, along with one or two simians, were chatting in their seats. He spotted Naomi on the small speaker's stage as she smiled warmly at him with the commander beside her.
Command Dorn, a stern military man in his early sixties with sharp grey hair and blue eyes, stood in the front as his gaze demanded silence. The man was a legend in the military and well-respected among his peers. Sometimes, Naser even thought he was looking at the human version of his own father.
Eventually, all the recruits went quiet in their seats. After some time, Commmande Dorn spoke, "Welcome to US Western Defence T.A.N.K.E.R.S Base. Also known as Base Meteor. And if you're offended by that because you are a dinosaur, then suck it up or get out. This is no place for shit like that."
Nobody said anything or moved.
Nodding to Naomi, she pressed a button on her tablet, and the screen showed the video footage of the "First Kaiju Incident" in Iraq five years ago. It was only a minute of footage, but it was enough to make you smell the shock and fear in the air. Naser shivered upon seeing it again. The sight of it appearing out of nowhere in the sky before causing untold chaos and destruction was unlike anything ever seen on this planet. No matter what was fired at the creature, it shrugged off and continued its rampage.
"This is Kaiju #1. Codename Viperbolt . This was the first of a series of giant-sized creatures to attack our world in the last five years. Since this first incident, there have been two other situations involving these creatures. We've already ruled out these creatures being here from Earth based on the autopsy we did with its remains. I can confirm with you all that, yes, Kaiju are extraterrestrial creatures from outer space."
That started the whispers again. Naser looked at some of the recruits, who were either shocked or in awe, just like he was when he heard the truth. He had always believed that aliens did exist, but he had hoped they would be the blue, sexy female kind.
Of course, he never told Naomi that. He had survival instincts.
"Many of us hoped this would be an isolated incident. Despite warnings to prepare for future attacks, most of the world was still uncertain. Our organization was only in the process of being throughout and planned when Kaiju #2, Codename Wendigo , was found in the frozen areas of Siberia in Russia three years ago."
The following video clip played as it showed a giant monstrous ice alien that looked like a combination of a bear, pterodactyl, and a skeleton monster combined. An unholy combination that would make God wince. The Russian Army was trying to destroy it, but their attacks did nothing as it unleashed an ice blast from its mouth that froze everything. Its long claws smashed any aircraft nearby, and its roar was spine-chilling. According to the report, the casualties the Russians had suffered were the biggest since WWII.
"Russians gave it their all and even resorted to using a nuclear weapon, but all that did was wound it," Commander Dorn said, which made more than a few mouths drop. Naser couldn't blame them. If these things could survive a fucking nuke, what chance did they have? "Finally, Kaiju #3. Codename Firemoth . This one appeared in the deserts of Egypt eight months ago."
The third video showed a giant moth-like creature spewing flames on the ground as it flew above. The flame was so hot that the sand was turning into glass. The camera footage was shaky because, according to the report, it was taken by a bunch of sand surfers who went to Egypt for a trip. The footage ended when the person holding the camera stumbled. If Naser remembered correctly, five charred bodies were found with a man holding the camera who had to be admitted to a mental hospital after what he experienced. Thankfully, those five were the only casualties in that incident, and the Kaiju was destroyed before it could reach any of the main population areas.
"After the incident with Kaiju #2, the U.N. realized the Kaiju threat would not be an isolated incident and started the formation of T.A.N.K.E.R.S which was later involved in the incident involving Kaiju #3," Commander Dorn said as he walked around. "T.A.N.K.E.R.S. is designed for one purpose. To observe, detect, eliminate, and study all Kaiju. We're a worldwide organization that has been given permission to act in most nations, save for a few. We're not soldiers fighting for a nation. We're fighting for our planet and all life against these monsters whose reason for coming to our world is still unknown. Regardless, mass funding has been placed on giving us the edge we need to take the fight to these creatures."
The screen then showed videos of rapid technological advancement thanks to all nations pooling their resources to create weapons and gear to combat the threats. These ranged from exo-armored soldiers, advanced aircraft and tanks, laser and plasma-based weapons, rail cannons, satellite systems designed to monitor the global, and the various defense bases equipped for rapid deployment and defense.
"We've learned much from the three Kaiju and have modified our equipment best to their biological differences and various defenses. Make no mistake; however, we are still fighting blindly against them despite our best efforts, as there is much we do not know. Including how and why they are invading our planet," Commander Dorn said.
One recruit raised his hand. "Sir, forgive me for asking this...but how were these Kaiju defeated?"
Even Naser didn't fully know this question, as it was one of the biggest secrets in the entire organization. He had asked Naomi, but she said that the information was classified even for her despite her connections to the commander. Rumors ranged from a super weapon such as a giant robot to a team of specially trained rangers who could activate hidden powers.
"Unfortunately, much of that is classified. I can assure you that a... secret weapon was used to deal with these monsters. However, this weapon is only to be used when necessary," Commander Dorn said as he nodded to Naomi, who turned the screen off and the lights on. "The briefing is over. You have your assignments to the fields for which you were hired. Report to your commanding officers for personal debriefing and scheduling. Dismissed."
The new recruits saluted as Naser prepared to speak to those joining the medical team. However, he then saw Commander Dorn motioning for him to come over. After excusing himself from his group, Naser walked over, smiled briefly at his girlfriend, and saluted. "Yes, sir?"
"I've already informed Naomi of this, but a specialist will be working with us starting tomorrow," Commander Dorn said firmly. "This specialist is a high-ranking officer in T.A.N.K.E.R.S., and I've asked you and Warrant Officer Naomi to help him feel welcomed in our base."
Although a bit surprised, Naser nevertheless nodded. "Of course, sir. Any particular reason why?"
"The individual is someone that Naomi has informed me that you both know in the past," Commander Dorn said, which made Naser turn to Naomi, who looked apologetic.
"Um, who is it, sir?" Naser asked.
"His name is Captain Anon Y. Mous."
Naser's eyes widened as the name echoed in his head. His hands start to become fists as he grits his teeth. However, before he could say anything, Commander Dorn spoke again, this time firmly. "Naomi has informed you of your feelings for the individual and I know of his past relationship with your family, but let me make something clear, Second Lieutenant . This man is not only higher ranked than you but also a valuable member of our organization for classified reasons. Whatever happened to you and him seven years ago doesn't matter. You will work with him and be civil , at the very least. Understood?"
"...Yes, sir," Naser growled but nevertheless saluted.
"Good, dismissed," Commander Dorn said as he saluted the two before leaving the room.
Naser lowered his hand and turned to Naomi, who looked down apologetically. "I'm sorry. I would have told you beforehand, but I just found out. I tried to tell him, but..."
"It's fine," Naser muttered as he rubbed his forehead. "Seven years since we saw that bastard. Seven years since he broke my sister's heart and ran out on us all like a punk. And now he's our senior officer? Goddamnit."
"Naser..."
"I gotta warn, Lucy. Maybe my parents. Tell the recruits to meet me at my office, Naomi," Naser said as he hurried out of the room.
Goddamn you, Anon. You better not run into my sister and ruin everything again!
***
The walk around the town was a needed one. It had been a stressful week with things busier than usual at the cafe thanks to the upcoming protest against T.A.N.K.E.R.S. Rosa was happy for the business, but Lucy would be glad when it was all over. She hadn't seen it this busy since the holidays last year. Lucy wondered if either Rosa or Stella was up to hanging out, but she dismissed the thought. The girls had already done so much for her since her family took her back in. They deserved to have a little time off on their own.
Walking through the streets and into the park, she saw signs of protesters getting to work early. Some were already starting small gatherings with signs and shouting slogans, while others were giving out fliers for people to join. Personally, Lucy didn't believe in the idea that "monsters" were attacking Earth, despite her brother trying to assure them that such a thing was real. However, she wasn't outright against the organization like her father was. Sure, there were online rumors and "secret" exposures, but Lucy had more important things to worry about than giant monsters from outer space.
She could still remember conversations about them with VVURM DRAMA. Trish thought the whole thing was some big government corruption scheme to amass a new world order, while Reed thought the idea of monsters was cool. Lucy shook her head to rid herself of any thought of her so-called "friends," who ultimately knew nothing. Besides, Naser and Naomi were now part of the organization, having been recruited right after college, so she had to show some support to her brother despite not personally believing this "Kaiju" crap. Lord knows I haven't in years .
Lucy walked into a park and saw a bunch of kids playing soccer, a mix of humans and dinosaurs. One thing that had changed over the years was that more humans were coming to Volcaldera Bluffs and gentrifying the place. It was met with a lot of resistance, but eventually, people came to slowly accept it.
She was about to turn around and continue her walk when someone shouted. "Lookout!"
Turning around, Lucy saw a soccer ball aiming towards her face. She was about to close her eyes when suddenly a hand grabbed it and stopped it mid-hit. She sighed in relief and wiped her brow before smiling at her savior. "Damn, thanks for that...that..."
Her smile disappeared, and she felt her entire body freeze up. It had been seven years since she saw him, but she recognized him. How could she not? Despite having grown taller and more muscular and even building a shadow of a beard on his chin, it was still him. He was still the same bald, green-clad human that she once dated and told herself she never wanted to see again after their fight.
"...Hi, Fang," Anon said with a soft smile.
"...A-Anon," Lucy whispered as she took a step back and felt her heart nearly stop. In an instant, she was no longer in the park but back on the beach. The two of them enjoying beer and having fun.
And then he said those words.
Those horrible words broke her heart, which revealed that, deep down, he was a selfish asshole, just as Trish said. They argued. She punched him. He went down like a sack of meat.
All she could remember after that was going home and sobbing in her bed for hours. She isolated herself for a whole weekend while wondering what she had done wrong or if this was all Anon's fault. And then he ran away, just like that. As if what they had didn't matter.
That she didn't matter.
"Excuse me, mister?" Her thoughts were interrupted when a raptor kid walked over. "Can we have our ball back?"
"Sure, kid," Anon said as he handed it over. "Make sure you watch where you guys kick next time, okay?"
"Okay!" He chirped before running over to his friends.
"...When did you get back?" Lucy muttered as she gazed over at Anon.
"Yesterday," He said before taking a deep breath. "Look, Fang-"
"Lucy."
"Excuse me?"
"My name is Lucy," She growled. "Don't... ever call me by that name again."
"O-Oh," Anon blinked and then rubbed the back of his head. "O-Okay. Are you also...um..."
"Tch," Lucy snarled and folded her arms while looking away. "I'm a girl again. Okay? I quit being Non-binary two years ago. Happy?"
"I...guess?" He said with a shrug. "Look, I want to-"
"Where did you go?" She hissed as she glared at him. "I tried calling you. So did Naser. We all did. All of us only heard from Spears that you dropped out. So where did you run your skinnie ass to?"
"...Military," Anon answered with a heavy sigh. "I've been in the military. Still am, in a way."
"At least you weren't dumbass enough to blow yourself up," Lucy growled.
There was a long silence between them. A growing hole of pain and regret that made her look at him with fury and him at her with sorrow continued to fester. Finally, Anon spoke, "Fa... Lucy ... I'm sorry. For everything."
"Sorry? Sorry?!" She poked him in the chest. "You don't fucking just say that after seven years and think that makes up for everything!"
"I'm not saying it does. I just-"
"I loved you, Anon!" She hissed as she did her best to fight off the tears. "I thought you were the one person in the fucking world who could understand me, but I was wrong! You were just like Trish and Reed! A good-for-nothing who only cared about themselves and not me! You not only called me a fucking faggot, but you also broke my heart! You then left like a coward before you could face any repercussions! Just like you did with Rock Bottom! Did you ever think that maybe I wanted to talk?! Hear an apology?! But no, all that matters in your life is yourself! Do you think you were the only one with fucking problems because you got bullied for kissing stupid anime girls? Well, fuck you! You have no idea what I was going through or what I went through after you left! You fucking asshole! "
There were a bunch of people staring at them, but Lucy didn't care. She finally said what she had wanted to say for years to Anon. Tears were in her eyes, but she didn't care. She wanted to look at his wide-eyed expression to let him know her pain because of him.
He closed his eyes and lowered his head. "You're right."
She blinked. Huh?
"I was selfish. I left you because I was ashamed of what I did. I didn't want to face everyone hating me like they did at home. So I ran," Anon shook his head and gripped his hands. "I hurt you, someone I cared about, and I've always regretted it. I know an apology can't fix this, and I understand if you don't want to speak to me again. But I am sorry, Lucy, not just for what I did but for everything. I've...had to go through a lot... I've changed...in more ways than one."
There was a certain heaviness in his voice that made Lucy blink. She had heard such a voice from her father at times due to the stress of his job and the shit he had seen. It was just such a surprise to hear it coming from Anon, of all people. He then looked at her right in the eyes. "I want you to know that I really did care about you, but I failed to show it. What happened that night? I take full responsibility for it. And even if it's seven years late, I apologize for what I said back then. You didn't deserve it. You deserved better."
Lucy wasn't sure what to say. She was expecting Anon to deny it or brush her off. Hell, even yell at her and tell her it was her fault for what happened. Is he actually taking responsibility for once?
"W-W-Well, good to know you recognize it," She muttered, looking away for a second. This was not what she was expecting at all.
"So...what now?" Anon asked, leaving the ball in her court.
Lucy debated what else to do, but she wanted to go home. Go home and not see him again. "Look, just...leave me alone...do whatever you're doing here, but keep me out of it. I don't...I don't want to see you again. Okay? I've started rebuilding my life, and I don't want you to be involved! Just...go..."
There was a moment of silence, and Lucy waited for his response, still looking away.
"...I understand. If that's what you want, then I'll go." Anon said, and Lucy's eyes widened as she snapped her head back to him. There was a sad smile on his face with a gentleness in his eyes that Lucy had almost forgotten. He took a deep breath and sighed. "Goodbye, Lucy. I hope you do well."
Then, just like that, he started walking away. Not once did he look back as if he had accepted what had just happened. Lucy waited for him to turn around and say something like begging for a second chance.
But he didn't.
He just walked away.
And she didn't know how to feel about that.
Her phone started ringing, and she slowly took it out without looking at it. Her eyes were still on Anon's retreating figure, which was getting smaller and smaller. "H-Hello?"
"Sis?! It's me, Naser! Listen, you won't believe this, but Anon's back in town!"
"I...I know...I just talked to him."
"What?! Did he do anything to you?!"
"No," Lucy whispered. "He didn't."
"...Are you okay?"
"...I don't know."
***
Lucy made it home and shut the door behind her. She took a few deep breaths as she pressed her back against the door and slid down. Why? Why did he have to return? Why did he have to even fucking apologize and act like he was sorry? Why didn't he even contact me once he came back?
She tossed that thought aside. Why did she want to see him again? Not after all the pain he had caused her. The worst part was that Anon didn't even try to defend himself or justify his actions. He even agreed to her request to leave her alone, and it sounded like he meant it.
He just walked away and didn't look back.
"Lucy?" She looked up and saw her mother walking over with worry in her eyes. "Sweetie, what's wrong.
"...I saw Anon," Lucy whispered as she lowered her head.
"Anon? Wait, he's back?" She said in surprise before holding her daughter's arm. "Did he do something to you?!"
"What? No," Lucy shook her head and got up. "He just...apologized and...I told him I didn't want to see him again, so he said okay and goodbye. And then he...left."
Samantha Aaron tilted her head. "That's it?"
"Yeah," Lucy whispered as she rubbed her eyes. "Just...said he was sorry and...left..."
"I see," Samantha said as she folded her arms. "Any idea where he's been all these years?"
"Military," Lucy said as she walked over to a chair and sat down. "He joined after he dropped out, I guess."
There was a moment of silence between the two as Samantha held her hands together. She then asked, "Do you believe him?"
"About what?" She asked.
"About him saying that he's really sorry for hurting you?"
Lucy snorted and opened her mouth but paused. She thought back to their conversation. The Anon she spoke to was...different. Something in the way he looked and moved didn't resonate with the Anon she knew seven years ago. Not to mention his eyes. They were different. Like they had seen something that made them look...older...
There was also the way he didn't deny his faults or the accusations that Lucy had pressed on him. He took it all and accepted every insult without once fighting back. The old Anon would have argued, made an excuse, or tried to dodge it entirely to avoid blame.
And then, when she demanded that he never speak to her again? She expected him to beg, plead, or attempt to get her to change her mind, but that didn't happen. He actually respected her wishes and said farewell, as if he was accepting this without a desire to fight back.
"I don't know..." Lucy whispered as she gazed down. "Maybe he is. He's different, but that doesn't change the fact he hurt me."
"I'm not saying that, but people change over time, Lucy," Samantha said as she walked over to her daughter and held her hand on the chair arm. "Seven years is a long time and military life changes you. Perhaps he's grown up and changed into a better person. You've changed yourself, haven't you?"
Closing her eyes, Lucy groaned as she rubbed her forehead. "That was different..."
"Is it?" Samantha asked, eyebrow raised. "I'm not saying what Anon did to you was wrong, but have you ever asked why he said those things?"
Lucy knew why, and she didn't want to admit it. She wasn't a good person back then in High School. Demanding everyone see her as "Fang" and non-binary while lashing out at anyone who even got it wrong by accident. She was practically following Trish around, and even though it was clear that Anon hated Trish for doxxing him, she still forced them to hang out together. And then there was the whole "fixing" thing. While Lucy hated that term, there was no denying that something was wrong with her behavior. Where she ended up five years later was proof.
It was no excuse for Anon's words or actions that day at the beach...but Lucy was no saint back then either. Chances are they would have broken up one way or another because of who they were back then. Both of them were selfish assholes who only cared about their own problems while blind to each other's issues.
"Look, sweetie, I'm letting you make the choice here," Samantha said as she got up and sighed. "But it's been seven years. You've changed. Maybe he has?"
She walked away and left Fang to her thoughts.
***
The sun began to set as the city's citizens returned home and relaxed after a long working day, somewhere out seeking to have fun in the night while others were content to relax and have fun at home. Nobody ever expected that danger was lurking in the shadows. Wandering the streets during the day as he searched for the right place to plot his next masterpiece.
A dark-hooded figure with a red raptor tail swishing behind him casually walked through a parking garage until he reached the top floor. The open wind blew in his face as he leaned against the railing, gazing at the city before him.
"What a nice place. Filled with nice people. All going about their lives without a care in the world." He grinned under his hood and pulled out from his pocket a glowing red and black orb-like crystal. "Hmm, let's give them something to make their lives a bit more exciting, shall we?"
He held it tight as it flashed in his hands before he threw it into the air. It sailed through the wind for some time before it glowed and started moving on its own. Zipping around until it could find a place to rest and nurture itself away from curious eyes.
The hooded figure grinned. "Grow, my little child. Grow and have fun... "
Chapter 14: Ultraman Anon Part 2
Notes:
And here is part 2. Took me awhile to get this one done. Enjoy
As always, if you want to adopt one of the one shots just feel free to say so. Only you can't take the Civil War or Father Anon one. Those are taken
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Needless to say, there was a family meeting initiated by Ripley Aaron the moment he got home and learned that the asshole punk who broke his daughter’s heart was back in his town and interacted with her. It took Samantha ten minutes to get him to calm down and not send officers after him or contact Moe to get him to ‘personally’ have a sit-down. That’s when Naser told them that not only was Anon part of T.A.N.K.E.R.S, but he was also a higher rank than Naser and apparently a top-ranking specialist. And since the organization had higher authority than even Ripley, he could not do anything about it.
The four sat down at the dinner table, each expressing different emotions. Lucy looked uncertain and confused, Nazer gritting his teeth and clenching his hands, Samantha looked worried, and Ripley was ready to kill. All of them had thought they would never have to see Anon again. Just another chapter in Lucy’s life that she wanted to put away due to how painful it was and how it shaped the darkest moments in her life after high school.
“...Are you sure your commander told you that Anon was the specialist?” Ripley asked as he stared at his son.
“Positive. Naomi even confirmed it,” Naser sighed as he shook his head. “I don’t even understand how he could be a specialist at anything. He dropped out of high school, for crying out loud. What could he possibly bring to the organization?”
“It has been years,” Samantha pointed out to them all. “People change.”
“Don’t tell me you’re actually suggesting we give Anon a chance after what he did to Lucy,” Ripley growled at his wife.
“I’m not saying that. Besides, from what Lucy has told me, it sounds like Anon has agreed to stay away from her,” Samantha said before glancing at her daughter. “Lucy?”
“...Huh?” Lucy looked up and shook her head. “Oh, right. He just...I don’t know...accepted what I said and left. Like...he wasn’t even going to try and change my mind...”
And that’s what was bothering her. Did he not want to deal with her anymore? Or was he really respecting her choice to never see him again? The way he moved and even sounded was different. It was hard to even picture that this was the same Anon she knew and dated years ago.
“...Maybe you should stay home for a few days,” Ripley said, which made Lucy roll her eyes.
“Dad, he’s not going to assault me in the middle of the street. Anon might be an asshole, but he never hurt me physically,” Lucy muttered. Just fucking emotionally.
“Yeah, well, I’ll make it clear to him he’s to stay away from not only you but all of us,” Naser growled as he put his hand on her shoulder. “Because no matter what, we’ve got you, Sis. Nobody will hurt you again like he, Reed, and Trish did.”
Lucy gave him a small smile before getting up and making for the stairs. “I’m going to bed.”
“What about dinner?” Samantha asked.
“I’m not hungry.”
The three watched Lucy go upstairs until they heard her door shut. Ripley sighed and covered his head with his hand. “Why the fuck did that skinnie have to come back to town. She was getting better...”
“Life works in mysterious ways, Ripley,” Samantha said with a soft smile.
“Why are you so calm about this, Mom?” Naser asked with a raised eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you really think he’s changed?”
“I’m not saying anything definitive, Naser. I’m just keeping an open mind. It’s been seven years since Anon left the city, and from what Lucy told me of their meeting, he’s different. This might be an act, or he might be hiding something. I do not know. I know he’s hurt my daughter, but let’s not all pretend that Lucy wasn’t all innocent in her “Fang” years either.”
The two couldn’t argue with her on that. Much as they loved Lucy, Fang was a person who had been spiteful, hateful, bitter, and self-hating. One that led to heartbreaks, fights, and numerous sorrowful moments that all ended up with their daughter leaving them and ending up a broken shell. A shell that they spent years trying to help get back on her feet and gain happiness again.
“...At least she didn’t meet fucking Trish,” Naser muttered with pure hatred. “If it was her or Reed again, I would have just fucking quit right there. Anon? Fine, he hurt my sister over a bad breakup and played a role in what happened afterward, but he was just a coward and a loser. Those two?”
Nothing else needed to be said as all three nodded their heads. If there were two people who deserved more hatred in their eyes than Anon, it was Lucy’s former friends who led her down that path of destruction, especially Trish, who used her and discarded her when there was nothing to be gained.
“...Look, we’re getting off-topic,” Ripley said as he stood up straight. “Naser, you make sure Anon knows to avoid our family. If the skinnie listens for once and does so, then fine. But if he doesn’t, then make it clear to him that, rank or no rank, I will not let him hurt my family again.”
“Got it, Dad.”
***
Meanwhile, Lucy was in her room, sitting on her bed. She stared at a guitar she had not used in years as memories of a happier time came to her. Playing that guitar in her room with Anon as they took a break from studying for him to learn music. Did he still continue after everything Lucy taught him, or did he just throw it all away like garbage? She could still remember the tune that inspired her that day. A song she worked on until their breakup. She couldn't forget that song even after years of separation.
That one song that spoke so much and yet wasn't complete.
For a moment, she wanted to reach out and grab her guitar but paused as other images came into her head. Images of audiences booing her, throwing stuff at the stage, and telling them they sucked. A broken nobody who was covered in tattoos and shaved hair while playing for cheap bucks in a ruined bar. A bathtub filled with blood and water as she tried to find some kind of peace as her brother rushed, calling her by her real name.
Tears dripped down Fang's eyes as she slowly pulled out her phone and summoned a picture. One picture she never got rid of despite getting rid of so many.
Anon and her, smiling in the camera, as they came out of a date from Dino-Moe's.
"...Why?" She sobbed as she held it close to her heart. "Why didn't it work out?"
***
Despite her feelings, Lucy wouldn't just sit around and do nothing. She had a job in the morning and wouldn't let meeting her ex-boyfriend ruin that. Lucy got off the bus and walked around the corner to where the "Starpetal Cafe" was located. A purple-colored and star-themed luncheon served both as a bakery and a dining hall for short, good meals. Owned by two people who turned out to be better friends than Trish and Reed ever were.
"Morning, Lucy!" Stella said as she finished putting up the special deals on the tables. The young stego had been one of the first to reconnect with Lucy after her family rescued her from the pits of Skin Row. She was there daily for Lucy in her recovery from her dark time alone. Despite mainly treating Stella as an acquaintance at best in their school years, her co-worker proved to be a real friend later.
"Morning, Stella," Lucy said as she placed her bag on the counter where she always worked. She was by no means a cook, but her job was to be the host and take-out order taker. It was a simple job, and it paid well due to the food being top-notch and the service known for its excellent quality.
Sage, poking her head out of the kitchen, smiled warmly before handing over an English Egg Sausage Muffin sandwich. "Hey, Lucy. Want a bite?"
"Sure," she said as she took the sandwich and moaned with one bite. "I swear, Sage. You get better with your cooking every day."
The Microraptor grinned before going back to the kitchen. Lucy quickly pulled out her work apron from under the counter and put it on as she nodded hello to the other workers coming in. Rosa, the store's manager, was the last one to show up. After flipping the "Open" sign, she greeted everyone with a loud "Hola" before walking over to Lucy.
" Buenos Dias, Lucy. Remember to give our first twenty-five customers the free coffee coupons today," She reminded her as Lucy nodded before pulling out her phone once Rosa left to check the rest of the cafe. It would be some time before any customers would really show up, so she wanted to check on-
Ding!
Huh, it looks like we got an early one today, Lucy thought as she put her phone away and went into host mode. "Welcome to the Starpetal Cafe . How can we..."
Oh, you have to be kidding me.
She scowled upon seeing a surprised Anon standing there. He blinked a few times before he looked around. "Uh, Fa-I mean-Lucy?"
"What are you doing here?" Lucy growled as she put her hands on the counter. "I thought I told you I didn't want to see you!"
Putting his hands up, Anon replied, "I just came to pick some food up before heading to work. I swear, I didn't know you were here. What are you doing here anyway?"
"I work here," Lucy muttered as she folded her arms. "Is that such a big surprise?"
"Well, kinda?" He rubbed the back of his head. "I thought you'd be playing in clubs or something with Trish and Reed."
She opened her mouth to say something, mainly along the lines that she would be caught dead before playing with them ever again but remembered he had been gone for so long and didn't know. Sighing, Lucy snarled. "Trish, Reed, and I are through. And I'm no longer playing music. I gave it up."
Anon looked as if Fang had grown two heads. "What? But...that was your thing. You love playing music."
"Tch, I loved it until all it brought was pain," Lucy muttered as she closed her eyes to stop the negative thoughts.
"Lucy? What's going on?" Stella walked over and looked at her before noticing who was there. She gasped. “A-A-Anon?”
"S-Stella?" Anon was surprised before pointing at her. "You work here too?"
"Y-Yes, Rosa and I are co-owners. Lucy works for us," Stella said, looking between the two exes nervously. "Um, you look good."
"Thanks," Anon replied before he put his hands in his jacket. "Look, if I'm causing an issue, then I'll just go and-"
"Ugh, forget it. Just tell me what you want so you can get out of here sooner," Lucy growled as she went to the register.
"Uh, I guess a breakfast burrito and a cup of coffee?" Anon ordered as he walked forward.
"Still two sugars, no cream, and a spoonful of honey?" Lucy asked as she put in the order.
"Yeah."
Stella wanted to say something but soon closed her mouth before walking to the back of the cafe. Once the order was in, Lucy went to the coffee-making section behind her and went to work. As she brewed the beans, things were quiet until she sighed and said, "So, T.A.N.K.E.R.S, huh?"
"How did you know?" Anon asked as Lucy poured the hot java into a cup.
"Naser and Naomi work for the organization. They'll be your welcome committee," She said as she got two scoops of sugar before getting the honey from the fridge. "How did a guy like you get into an organization like that as a specialist?"
"...Classified," Anon muttered as he looked down.
"Whatever, not like I care." Lucy mixed it well before putting the coffee on the table. "$14.21 for the coffee and burrito."
Anon put his card on the reader and let the machine do its job. "Did Naser and Naomi marry?"
"No, but I expect he'll pop the question sooner or later," Lucy snorted. "Why do you care? It's not like you give a damn."
"I just thought I'd ask. I haven't seen anyone here in years," Anon answered as he sipped the coffee and nodded in thanks.
"Yeah, well. That's what happens when you run away like a little bitch because you're not man enough to face your mistakes," Lucy muttered venomously as she glared at him. She waited to hear an excuse, but all he did was sigh and nod his head.
"Yeah, I guess that's fair," he agreed, which surprised her. "Did you really quit music?"
She looked away and scowled. "What do you want me to say? That I woke up and realized that it was a waste of time? That nobody appreciated it?"
"I did," Anon said.
"Bullshit. You laughed at that concert like everyone else," Lucy growled.
"...Yeah, you're right," He sighed as he took a deep breath. "Let me rephrase. I didn't like your band. The double bass thing was dumb. But I loved hearing you play."
Her eyes widened a bit.
"It was clear that you were the real talent of that group and that Trish was wasting it with her get-rich-quick concept," Anon grumbled. "Those times I heard you play the guitar and not the bass? I still remember them well. That was the real you playing that music, not that...image that you had kept up for so long. I just wish you kept that in your life. Because sometimes I feel like that was when you were really happy."
Lucy couldn't help but blush upon hearing that as she felt...something in her chest. She didn't know what it was, but it didn't feel bad. She was going to say something when Sage informed her that Anon's order was ready. With haste, she bagged it up and handed it to him.
"Thanks," Anon said as he took it. "Uh, see ya."
He was about to leave when Lucy cried out, "Wait."
She then handed him one of the tickets. "The first twenty-five customers get this free coffee ticket. Like it or not, I have to give it to you, so...take it."
Anon stared at the ticket and then Lucy before slowly taking it. "Thanks."
And then he just walked out, leading her to let out a breath, which she had been holding.
Rosa rushed over with Stella behind her a minute later, both worried. "Lucy, Stella told me everything. Are you okay?"
"...I..." Lucy paused for a moment before shaking her head. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just forget him. It's nothing."
And yet, a part of her still couldn't get what Anon said out of her mind.
***
Naser and Naomi stood at the glass door entrances to T.A.N.K.E.R.S HQ while waiting for Anon to arrive. While Naomi was doing her best to be calm and collected, it was clear that Naser wanted to be anywhere else but here to greet Anon. She bit her lip and looked away in shame. Since the breakup between Lucy and Anon, Naomi had felt nothing but pure guilt for causing the whole mess. Because of her selfishness to have more time for Naser over his sister, things ended up the way they did.
She put two people together, and it hurt everyone. Because of his mistake, Anon ran away and lost his relationships with everyone. Lucy ended up ruining her life and almost dying after pushing everyone away— all because I couldn't accept that Naser loved his sister.
Naomi hated herself for years, even after Lucy was found and given proper help. It woke her up to her flaws and a promise to improve. Now Anon was returning, and she could only hope he would accept her apology for using him like she did in school. It didn't take her long to notice him coming from the parking lot as he walked over, finishing what appeared to be coffee before he tossed it in a nearby trash can.
Surprisingly, he didn't seem all that surprised to see them. He took a deep breath and walked up to them as a few other staff members wondered who he was when he wasn't in uniform. However, they ultimately walked away upon feeling the tension.
"Anon," Naser said stoically, but his stance told him otherwise.
"Naser, Naomi," he said with a nod. "I take it you are my welcoming committee again?"
"Yeah, funny how that keeps happening," Naser said as he folded his arm. "Just don't expect me to share my sandwich with you this time."
"What Naser means to say is that we know we all have a...history with each other," Naomi said to keep things calm. "But we're all working together for T.A.N.K.E.R.S now, and we must work together."
"Yes, we're coworkers. Not friends or bros or anything else," Naser growled. "You damn sure made that clear years ago."
Anon looked hurt for a moment before nodding his head. "I know. Look, can I just say one thing?"
"Fine," Naser huffed.
"You have every right to hate me, Naser. You, Lucy, your parents, and all those who knew me. I hurt Lucy, and instead of sticking around to make things right or even apologize, I just ran away because I was scared," Anon sighed as he put his hands in his pocket. "I'd really like to make things up for what I did, but I won't force the issue. Lucy clarified that she doesn't want to see me, and I respect that choice. But I am truly sorry for the pain I caused you all."
Naser's eyes widened slightly, and he opened his mouth to speak before sighing and rubbing his forehead. "Look, let's just...get this tour over with."
They were about to do so when suddenly Anon froze in place. Naomi and Naser paused before turning to him. "Anon what'-"
"Take cover!" Anon shouted as he grabbed the two and brought them down.
Just as he did, the entire ground began to shake. Screams of panic were heard as a loud rumbling echoed all across the city. Residents paused and began to run for shelter or hold onto something as what appeared to be an earthquake started going off around them.
But what happened next made it clear that this wasn't an earthquake.
Something burst out of the ground in one of the mid-town districts that rose up from the ground like Jack and the Beanstalk. It was big, wet, smelled, and covered in sharp spikes as it wiggled in the air before moving around and slashing a nearby building. It stood no chance as it was smashed in half as rubble began falling from its destruction, raining down on the populace around it. The tentacle sank back deep into the earth, the large tunnel made in its appearance.
"What was that?!" Naser shouted as they got up. The shaking paused until another one almost made them lose balance.
"Look!" Naomi shouted as she pointed into the distance. Another tentacle had appeared, but this one was further up in the upper town district, causing the same amount of chaos.
The intercom system of T.A.N.K.E.R.S suddenly activated. "All T.A.N.K.E.R.S report to their station! The city is currently under attack by a Kaiju! Repeat! All T.A.N.K.E.R.S report to their stations! This is not a drill! We are under attack from a Kaiju!"
"A Kaiju?! Here?!" Naomi screamed in horror as she felt all her preparedness and training suddenly escape her head in the moment of fear. Staff were running inside while civilians ran for cover. The city's Kaiju warning system was activated to alert people to their designated shelters for safety.
"...That location..." Anon gasped in realization upon seeing where the tentacle was causing harm. "That's the area where Fang works!"
"Wait, how do you-" Anon sprinted away before Naser could finish. "Wait! Where are you going?!"
"To find Fang! Make sure she's safe!" Anon screamed as he made for the parking lot.
Naser looked torn between following him and heading inside to prepare his station when his radio kicked in. “Second Lieutenant Aaron! Have you established contact with Specialist Captain Mous?!"
"We have, sir, but he's heading into one of the areas attacked by the Kaiju," He answered quickly.
"...Follow him, Second Lieutenant. Follow any order he gives you."
"Y-Yes, sir!" Naser said before running after Anon, with Naomi following shortly behind him.
They had just entered the parking lot when they saw a black Hummer, built like a tank, stop before them. Anon lowered the window in the driver's seat and said. "Get in!"
The two rushed inside and buckled up once Anon put his foot on the gas.
***
This can’t be happening! This can’t be happening! This cannot be happening!
That was all Lucy could do to convince herself not to have a panic attack but to fail terribly in that regard. They were just about to break for lunch when the earthquake happened. Lucy had been in earthquakes before; this was Dinofornia for crying out loud, but something about this one made her instincts go wild. The kind of wild that some herbivores had talked about feeling when they got too close to a wild predator-type dinosaur. While not the most dangerous or biggest dinosaur out there, pterosaurs were still considered a dangerous species like any other predator, but whatever it was that caused her to feel terrified had to be bad.
Rosa had all but ordered everyone to hurry out of the cafe as they escorted the guests when it was over, only for a new panic to set in as everyone saw that... thing come out of the ground and rip a building in half. A giant fucking tentacle that was so big that it practically blocked the sun from where they were standing.
At that point, everyone lost sense, screamed, and ran around in a panic as it caused chaos in the area. The tentacle swerved and slammed into whatever was nearby as the Kaiju warning system went out. A system that had never gone off before until now. Running through the streets, Lucy tried to remember where the nearest Kaiju Shelter was but cursed upon seeing on her map that she was running in the opposite direction. "Fuck! How was I supposed to know the Kaiju would actually come here?!"
Despite her brother insisting that they were real, Lucy never really believed in that Kaiju stuff seriously and thought it was just a cover-up for something else. Only it turned out she was wrong. Very wrong. Kaiju were real. Big fucking scary monsters were real, and suddenly she felt like a five-year-old girl afraid of the monster in her closet again.
The entire street was in utter chaos. Besides people running around, there were a few dead bodies and wounded ones, which filled the air with blood and death. Rubble was everywhere, and small fires could be seen in various stores. It was a miracle that Lucy wasn't having a panic attack, but she chalked it up to the shit she saw in Skin Row.
She stumbled upon the sidewalk and cursed before looking up to see the tentacle of whatever monster was host to it still going on a rampage. At least until she saw laser blasts hit it by the sides. Swooping in the air, wings fully extended, were a set of high advance yellow and red jetcraft that didn't look like anything you'd typically see in the army. It was more like one of those sci-fi planes that Lucy had seen in movies.
The planes turned back and fired more lasers than the tentacle. The blasts massed as an echoing painful roar from below was heard. Whatever it was, it sounded hurt.
"If that's what I think it is, I'll never complain about the budget given to T.A.N.K.E.R.S. ever again," Lucy whispered as the advanced aircraft shot toward the tentacles.
However, the tentacle was prepared this time as it suddenly curled and tried to swipe at the aircraft attacking it. Most of them managed to get away by maneuvering to safety, but one sadly got too close and could not pull up in time, exploding in a fireball. Lucy winced and felt her fears rising upon seeing one of the advanced weapons of the so-called "Kaiju Eliminators" fall so easily.
She then noticed that, in her focus on the attack above, most of the street was empty, and she was left alone. Getting up, she tried to figure out where to go next when a honking alerted her. She turned around and saw a black Hummer heading toward her and coming to a stop. Lucy was shocked to find Naser and Naomi coming out of the car but also from the driver's seat was Anon.
"Lucy!" Naser shouted as he rushed towards her, and the two hugged in relief. "Are you hurt?! Are you okay?!"
"I'm... I'm fine," Fang said as she took a deep breath. "What are you doing here?"
"We came to find you," Anon said as he looked at her in relief. "We need to get out of here. The Kaiju's still a threat to the city, and staying out in the open is too risky until it's been destroyed. Where's the nearest shelter?"
"Close to where the monster is," Naomi said with her tablet. "I'm getting reports of other tentacles appearing and disappearing all over the city. Whatever the Kaiju is doing, it's just causing small amounts of chaos. T.A.N.K.E.R.S. forces are already responding via air and ground forces."
"It's getting a feel of our defenses," Anon growled as the others looked at him. He looked at the tentacle that was shrinking back into the earth. "It's just seeing what is standing against it. Eventually, it's going to pop out of the ground fully. We must ensure the entire city is as evacuated and sheltered as possible."
"What makes you so sure?" Naser asked in confusion.
"Trust me, it's part of my job to know these things," Anon said before turning to the others. "Let's take Lucy with us. She'll be safer with us as we take her to-"
Suddenly, there was another rumble, but a cracking sound from above made them look up and gasp. One of the damaged buildings shook, and a part of its wall started to break apart. With growing horror, they saw it coming towards them from above. Lucy quickly grabbed her brother and tried to shield him out of instinct, as he did for Naomi. She watched as Anon stood there watching it as she wanted to tell him to take cover, but then she saw him lift his hand up, rear it back, and just as it was about to hit them.
SMASH!
The three dinosaurs felt their jaws drop and eyes widen as Anon's fist hit the wall. The force of the punch shattered it into tiny pieces, causing a small wind to blow around from the air impact.
There was a moment of silence as Anon lowered his fist and turned to the others. "You guys okay?"
What.
No, seriously, what?
WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!
"Wh-What the fuck, Anon?!" Lucy shouted in disbelief. "Did...Did you just punch that wall into a bunch of tiny pieces?!"
"..Uh, yeah?" Anon nervously chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head.
"...Holy shit and I was thinking of punching you when we met," Naser whispered as his face began to pale.
"H-How is this possible?! Nobody can be that strong! Especially a human!" Naomi shouted as her glasses nearly fell off her face in shock.
"Look, I'll explain everything later, but we need to get out of here! Let's go!" Anon urged them as he motioned them to his car.
Much as Lucy hated to admit it, Anon was right. "Fine, but you better give some good answers as to why you're suddenly Superdino, Anon!"
They soon got back into the car and drove away at top speed but with questions lingering in their heads.
***
They drove towards the safety barrier that the police and T.A.N.K.E.R.S. had set up some distance away, so Anon put it all into his car's engine. Due to the street destruction, they had to dodge rubble and downed building parts while also making a few detours. Meanwhile, the radio reported that the efforts to fight the tentacles weren't going well. While they were hurting it, all it needed to do was head down into the ground to retreat and appear elsewhere.
Lucy kept a close eye on Anon, who looked so serious that it was hard to believe that this was the same guy she used to date. He was nothing like he was before, and the fact that he broke a part of a building with some kind of super strength had given her more questions and answers. Anon, what happened to you?
Anon cursed as they came across the small local bridge to cross a river flowing through the city and saw it destroyed. Sighing, Anon went for his car's radio. "This is Captain Mous to Commander Dorn. Do you read?"
"Read you, Captain," Commander Dorn said on the other end. "What's your situation?"
However, before Anon could answer, another rumble made the ground shake, this one bigger than the rest. Suddenly, a burst of dirt and earth erupted from the middle of the city where Central Park was, and the four saw something emerging from it. Lucy, Naomi, and Naser all paled upon seeing it as it roared in the air with a loud screech that echoed like a bomb going off.
The Kaiju had finally shown itself.
It was a giant beast by at least 48 meters, looking like a combination of an Ankylosaurus, a turtle, and a squid based on the four tentacles coming out of its shell. It roared as it swiped in the air and used its tentacles to smash a few buildings.
"My god, it's huge," Naser whimpered as he held Naomi's hand.
"There is no way that anything can take that out!" Lucy shouted in terror.
Anon was quiet before he called the Commander again. "Sir, is the evacuation complete?"
"As best as we can do."
"...Then I'm going in."
"...Understood, I'll get all forces to hold back. Good luck."
The others stared at Anon in disbelief as he exited the car and walked toward the monster. They got out, shouting his name, as Lucy rushed up and grabbed him by the arm. "What do you think you're doing, you idiot?!"
"I-"
"You can't be serious about wanting to take that on your own! You'll be killed!" Lucy shouted in worry. Despite everything she felt about Anon, she never wanted to see him dead.
Anon then smiled warmly as he slowly touched her hand. "Fang. It's okay. This is what I do. You want to know what I'm doing in T.A.N.K.E.R.S? You're about to find out."
Lucy didn't even bother correcting him as he slowly removed her hand. He walked a few more feet before pausing. Naomi and Naser stood beside her as she tried to say something, but then they watched a feat that would change everything she had ever known about Anon and her world.
She saw him pull out a device in his hand with a core in the middle. It was shaped like a stylized cross, with four wing-like lines extending outwards from the core, each with a unique, angular shape. The intricate, metallic veins interconnected them, and they looked almost living. The central core pulsed with an eerie green light, its energy crackling like static.
The device was like nothing the dinosaurs had seen before as Anon raised it and pressed the button with one hand. It started glowing green like a star as the wind blew around them. With a voice that echoed across the area, Anon shouted, "CORE ACCESS!"
Then, he placed the device near his chest as it glowed, and Lucy, as did the others, covered her face. A bright green and silver light was growing in the city, and everyone paused to see what they were doing, including the Kaiju, who stood alert at a potential threat.
Eventually, the light faded, and all looked up to see what had come before them.
It was no monster, dinosaur, or human, as he stood about 50 meters tall. It was a giant of silver and light with the blood of the cosmos in his veins. His sleek and powerful form was a testament to the raw energy that pulsed within. The dominant color was a deep, emerald green, like a living forest under an alien sun. This was not the emerald of Earth, however. This color was infused with starlight, with the shimmering energy of a thousand nebulae.
Accents of gleaming silver broke the green, tracing intricate patterns across his chest and limbs. These silver lines seemed to shimmer and dance, reflecting the starlight that bathed his form. His head, crowned with an emerald and silver diadem, was sculpted with an almost avian grace. The eyes, burning with a cold, blue fire, held the wisdom of a universe.
Many did not know who he was, but Lucy, Naser, and Naomi, who stood there in awe, did. It was Anon.
Anon had become this giant of light.
Posing with his arms out in a fighting stance, an " SHA!" was heard before Anon charged forward the surprised monster. His fist met his face as the beast stumbled, but Anon wasn't done. He exchanged punches and chops against the Kaiju, grappling with it as he struggled to keep it away from the rest of the city. He threw it back towards the park's center and kicked it in the face as it rose and roared. It started clawing back, Anon blocking them with ease before he was grabbed by the monster and headbutted. But this didn't stop him from kneeing the creature in the face.
"W-W-W-What is happening?" Lucy whispered as her mind struggled to understand what had just happened. "Is that...Anon?"
"...The secret weapon..." Naser realized out loud. "The thing that killed the other Kaiju...this is it."
"Anon is the secret weapon?" Naomi whispered.
The Kaiju backed up after a power kick and roared before showing its tentacles from its back. Anon blocked them all with a few chops, but one managed to wrap around his legs and pull, causing him to land on his back. The monster roared before using its tentacle to lift Anon up by his leg and slam him hard on the ground.
"Anon!" Lucy shouted in terror as she worried for him. She saw him get up as he went back on the attack.
Naser's radio went on, and he answered it. "S-S-Sir! Anon...I mean...Captain Mous...he turned into some kind of...giant!"
"Yes, Second Lieutenant. And I expect you and those around you to keep things quiet about this," Commander Dorn said. "What you are looking at is T.A.N.K.E.R.S.'s best weapon against the Kaiju."
"But, sir?! How is this possible?!" Naomi asked in disbelief.
"During the first attack from the Kaiju, a second giant creature followed it and fought it. This creature, according to Anon, was called an Ultraman. A Giant of Light from an advanced civilization that peaceguards the galaxy," Commander Dorn said, which made them realize this was bigger than they had imagined. "During the fight, Mous had helped his comrades escape and saved many lives while hurting the Kaiju to help the Ultraman win, but he was close to death. According to Anon, the two bonded and became one to save each other. He's no longer Anon Y. Mous. He is... Ultraman Core."
"Ultraman..." Naser and Naomi whispered as they looked at each other.
"...Core?" Lucy whispered.
Anon, aka Ultraman Core, continued grappling with the monster until it started attacking him multiple times with its tentacles. Anon tried to block them all, but they started whipping him and knocking him back, and particles of light and sparks came off his body as he groaned with each attack.
Lucy felt her heart sink upon seeing this. Her hatred for Anon disappeared because she finally knew her mother was right. Anon had changed. He was fighting to protect her and everyone in the city and suffering for it. Growling, Lucy shouted, " You better fucking win, Dweeb, or I'll kick your ass myself!"
Suddenly, Anon's eyes shined, and his hands began to glow bright green. With a cry, he chopped at one of the tentacles and sliced it in half, much to the Kaiju's shock and pain. The Kaiju tried to attack him with the other ones, but he also chopped them apart until it was without their weapons.
BING BONG! BING BONG! BING BONG!
Ultraman Core looked down at his center chest, where his core was blinking red.
"Uh, sir? What's going on?" Naser asked on the radio.
"Our atmosphere doesn't mess well with Ultraman. It drains him. While he's in this form, Anon can only maintain it for three minutes. Meaning every second counts in his fight. That sound means he's almost out of energy. We've tried to find a longer way for him to last, but so far, nothing has worked. That's why he's our last weapon against the Kaiju. Because of the time limit."
Anon then stood still and summoned green energy into both his hands, swirling them around and combining them into a giant ball. He shot it with both hands as the monster tried to avoid it, but it was too late. It hit and exploded, which caused the monster to let out one final cry of agony before it, too, was ash and dust. Lucy, Naser, and Naomi all covered their faces but soon cried out joy upon seeing that Anon was victorious.
"He did it!" Naser screamed as he hugged a joyful Naomi and kissed her.
"He did it..." Lucy whispered as she slowly moved forward.
Ultraman Core slowly lowered his hands as he looked around and seemed to sigh. He looked ready to leave, but Lucy shouted, "Hey!"
Despite the distance, it seemed Anon heard her as he slowly turned in her direction. Lucy stood there, unsure of what to say. What do you say to someone you once loved, then hated, and realized was better now and saved your life and the lives of others? She could only think of one thing.
"...You better come cash that coupon in for coffee tomorrow, Anon!" She shouted.
Ultraman Core stood there in silence, the blinking from his core going off before he finally nodded. With one last shout, he took off and flew into the air until he was a speck.
"Flying too? God, he is Superdino," Lucy laughed as she rubbed her eyes and smirked. "Heh...Ultraman Core, huh? You have a lot to explain about Dweeb..."
***
Meanwhile, looking over from the top of a parking lot garage, the hooded pink raptor sighed. "Well, that was a bore. I wanted it to be longer. But this Ultraman...he might be fun to play..."
He then slowly pulled out more red seed-like orbs and grinned. "And I got plenty of friends for him to play with..."
He then turned around and walked away, ready to plan the next round of their little game.
Notes:
Next up is Commander Anon Shepard of Mass Effect
Chapter 15: Self-Insert Anon
Notes:
Originally I was going to do Mass Effect Anon, but since I've been away for a while due to Baccarat Classes, I figured I needed to do something short and simple for you guys. So here is Self-Insert Anon.
Chapter Text
Ugh, I swear I'm never going to drink again.
Then again, I've said that about six times in the past, and I end up chugging Guinness down like no tomorrow. But hey, I deserved to drink like crazy. The Eagles won the Super Bowl, and we told the Chiefs to suck it. That's a right to drink in my book. Of course, me being in Philadelphia, getting home was a full-on bitch because of all the riots, screaming, honking, traffic, and crazy folk. That's any day in Philly, but there was double the chaos because of the win. I hate to be the clean-up crew. Though I hear they get good benefits.
So, yeah. I barely remember getting home and passing out on the bed. Must have been really buzzed because I feel so weird. Like for one, I feel like I lost weight. Like a lot of weight. I'm not a BMI nightmare, but I know I wasn't this thin. Did I puke it all out?
"Anon! Get up!" A knock on my door wakes me up. Wait. The fuck?! Nobody lives in my apartment but me! Did I forget to leave the door locked?! Fuck! I am not getting looted again!
I quickly get up to try and grab the baseball bat I keep nearby, only to freeze.
This is not my room.
This is not my fucking room.
For one, my TV is missing, this computer I see is so crappy it wouldn't be able to run TF2, there are band posters I don't recognize, I have children's toys I haven't seen since I was 8, and my bed had Ninja Turtles on it. I hate the Ninja fucking Turtles.
My door opens, and some woman with auburn hair and an annoyed expression walks forward to stare at me. "I know it's Saturday, Anon, but you can't spend your entire morning inside. At least do something like go outside or do your homework. You're behind again."
"Uhhh," I say before she leaves without me saying anything else. Okay, she's a strange lady I have never met, and she apparently acts like she's my Mom despite not looking anything like my real Mom. I will do that because I have tons of questions. I get up and instantly realize I'm not twenty-eight years old based on my height. Oh god, I've turned into a midget!
No, wait, I'm just a kid again.
"What the fuck is going on?" I mutter to myself while wincing at the sound of my voice. Jesus. I sound like a chipmunk. I leave my room to explore this strange new house and get some answers.
The place looks nice. Sort of upper-middle class. Far better than my place. There are a few vases and photos of a couple, none of a kid, aka me, and the head of this family was apparently really into his military days because there are many of them. I walk down the stairs, spotting a guy lazily sitting on the couch with a beer. He's well-muscled but bald and looks plain as ever. It makes me wonder why anyone would marry this bland-looking guy. He looks at me and snarls before going back to his TV.
Wow, I feel so loved.
Just as I'm about to ask questions, there is a knock on the door, and he tells me to get the door. I shrug and do so...and I'm suddenly glad I didn't fucking shit myself.
Because I'm staring at a motherfucking T-REX!!!!!!!!!!!
HOLYFUCKSHITIT'SADINOSARUSJESUSCHRISTWHATTHEFUCKOHMYFUCKINGGODFUCKINGDINOSAURHOLYSHITWHATTHEFUCK?!
"Mail delivery," he says, and I stop having a panic attack for a moment to realize something. One, he wasn't attacking me. Two, he spoke. And three, he was dressed as a member of the US Postal Service.
A dinosaur mailman.
How much did I drink last night?!
"Uh, thanks," I say plainly as I take the letters and shut the door. I then look at the letters and notice a few things.
Mous.
Rock Bottom.
Dinofornia.
Wait a minute. I quickly drop the letters near a table and rush for a mirror. I notice a bathroom and charge in before finally getting a good look at myself.
One, I am a kid again. Ten years old, maybe.
Two, I am bald. My precious hair...
Three, I know this face. Granted, I have eyes I can see instead of a blank face like the sprites, but I know this face.
My name is Anon. My last name is Mous. The town address is Rock Bottom. I'm bald. There are fucking dinosaurs walking around speaking and are anthros. No way. This cannot be happening. This is Isakai Anime/Fanfiction levels of unlikeness. This is like my SillyTavern chat suddenly becoming real.
I slap myself in the face twice for good measure. Bite my tongue. I even hit my head on the wall, but I didn't wake up from a dream.
This is real.
It suddenly all hits me.
I am Anon Y. Mous in fucking Snoot Game . One of my favorite games of all time. That means I am in a world where Fang, Naser, Reed, Trish, Naomi, Moe, and all my favorites are real. That means Olivia, Damian, Inco, and the Wani cast are real. And I'm the fucking main character?!
...
...
...
"FUCK YEAH!!!!!!"
"SHUT UP BOY!"
***
Okay, now that I got yelled at by my dick of a father for not being quiet so he could watch his sports, I can now pace around in my room and figure out what to do. So after acting like a moron and seeing if I could access a menu screen or something, I realized that I'm Anon at like ten years old or something. So, in eight years, I'll be heading to Volcaldera Bluffs to Volcano High.
Oh boy, do I have plans.
So fucking many plans.
Before I do anything, I will not force myself into making Fang my girlfriend. Yes, she is hot. I like her a lot. And I wouldn't say no to dating her, but this isn't like a video game. I don't have a save file system, so I need to be smart about this. Going to Volcano High and being her friend would happen if only to make sure she didn't end up going into an E2 Route. According to Caveman, that would have been her fate if she never met Anon.
Hopefully, I can prevent that. Or I might fuck it up and make things go E1. Or worse. Can I even make a different ending? Are things going to play exactly like they do in the game?
Shit, what if I make something even worse? Damnit! Why don't other Isakai talk about the morality of shit like this?! All they care about is showing half-furry girls with boobs!
Anyway...
Well, I'm ten, which means Fang is eleven, so it's too late to save Naser from the whole falling off the cliff thing that will make Lucy hate herself. Damnit. But still, I can try to make things better without ruining them. Just can't go too far. I saw what Fang did in Yesterday, and she totally screwed that up to the point that she might lose Anon forever now. Plus, I don't want to be a total control freak like Anon in Ouroboros.
Wait. I just realized. I'm never going to see that, or my favorite fanfics continue. I'm never going to know the ending of Nothing to Something! Oh shit! I'm going to totally miss Snoot Game Encore! Damnit!
"Couldn't I at least have a cellphone with access to my old world like that one Isakai, God? Or is it Raptor-Jesus? Huh, I actually can look up the canon history of this world. Damn, the others would be so jealous," I chuckle as I wonder what the Snoot Discord thread would do if they saw me live-streaming this. Probably just post endless gifs of Stella walking like they always do in Snoot Spam. That or try to make this into Twitch Plays Snoot Game: Isakai Edition .
Actually, maybe not. Knowing some of them, they'd just try to get Ending 1 to screw me over for laughs.
"Alright, so Anon went to Volcano High because he was a total loser," I told myself before shaking my head. "Yeah, not happening. I wouldn't last a week being a loser. Plus, I'm not going to be skinny. Well, size skinny, I mean not "skinnie." Plus, I know every popular future yet-to-be-made media from movies, books, and such. I can use that to rake in some sweet dough."
A thought came to me. It's 2010. I rush over to my computer (thankfully, not password protected) and try to see if something like Twitch is on yet.
Nope. Not yet.
But it will be someday.
And a grin stretches across my face as I plan my future.
*** Eight Years Later***
“ Greetings, gentle viewers from around the world! It's the AnonymousGamer, and we're ready to continue our second part of Star Wars Jedi: Fallen Order! Once again, we want to thank Respawn Entertainment for giving us early access, and so far, I have to say that the game is-"
A loud series of knocks on my door makes me sigh as I hear his voice. "Anon! You open this door right now! I don't care if you're talking to your stupid online friends or viewers or looking up porn! I'm coming in, and you can either still have a door or not, depending on what you do!"
"...Sorry guys, I gotta deal with King Kong Koopa behind me. Back in ten," I tell my streamers who all start posting insulting messages about my "dad" that I have no problems letting happen. Fucker deserves it. After putting up the "We'll Be Right Back" screen, I mute the cameras and click the controller with access to my door's electronic lock. Ah, the joys of being a rich streamer.
One Dad hears the click he bursts in, looking even more pissed off than usual. At least he was sober. He has a letter in his hand and is glaring at me as he asks, "What the hell is this?!"
"A means of communication we've been using for hundreds of years?" I ask with a smirk. I love pissing off the old man. Eight years of it, and it never gets boring.
All those fanfics and theories about Anon's dad being an asshole? All true. Dear old "Dad" was nothing more than a washed-up soldier from the military living off his government paychecks and thinking about his "glory days" while trying to get me to follow in his legacy. Only I had no interest in dying in the Middle East for some bullshit reason that really was a cover-up for money and poppy fields. He wasn't an abusive drunk father, at least physically, but he damn sure made it clear he didn't like me. The feeling was fucking mutual.
Meanwhile, "Mom" wasn't loving at all. In fact, she was a busy workaholic, like Inco's parents. She was the family's primary breadwinner by working as a lawyer for a law firm in our town. She was barely home, and I don't think she liked having a family. It was only three years ago that I got the truth. Dad and Mom dated for about a few months, and then Mom got pregnant. Because we're from a Christian family, they could not abort me, and thus, they had to get married and have me. A son they never wanted in a marriage they both hated because Dad can't stand the idea of not being the primary money maker over his wife, while Mom hates the fact that she has a family slowing down her rise up the ranks at work.
Fuck. No wonder Anon was so anti-empathetic at the start of the game.
Did I try to make a connection? Get things to work out? Try to be a good son? Yes. But these two were hopeless. As far as I'm concerned, they're just assholes I live with and not the parents who raise me. They were good people.
And I will not lie. I miss them. The first year, I realized I might not see my family and friends again. Did I cry a few times? Yes, but I soon adapted. That's one thing about me that's always been a trait of mine. I'm adaptable.
"This is some letter from some apartment complex in Volcandrea Bluffs saying they've accepted your security box and are looking forward to you moving in?!" Dad screams. "What the fuck is that about?!"
"Oh, right. I forgot to mention. I'm moving out at the end of summer," I smirk. God bless Anon having his birthday in March. I am now officially 18 and can go to Volcano High at the start of my senior year.
"What makes you think you can just leave this house?!" Dad screams.
"Outside of the fact that I am eighteen years old, which makes me legally an adult in the eyes of the law? I make more money than you and Mom combined, so I'm more than capable of being self-sufficient. I practically raised myself in this household," I point out.
I can proudly say that I'm a popular and successful streamer both on SnootTube and Twitch. Having started just at the right time in 2017, I was able to start a fanbase as the Anonymous Gamer (I know, real original, but I couldn't help it), which has seen me rise in internet popularity. I am not at the levels of Markiplier or Jacksepticeye, but at least I'm at Dawko and 8-Bit Ryan levels. I even have "fans" at my school who treat me like I'm a king there instead of a loser like Anon was. Plus, I might have written a few "original" works that I knew would be popular in the later 2020s, which I made into popular comics that I've commissioned several artists to help make. There is even talk of some of them becoming other media once I graduate High School between me and several production companies.
And finally? Bitcoin. Or SnootCoin, as it's called here.
All of which ranked in serious cash. Cash I made sure Mom and Dad could not access.
Was all this cheating? Yes. But it's Protagonist Capitalist Cheating. So it counts.
"Also," I continue while putting myself in my best "Gendo Ikari" pose as I knew that this alone wasn't enough, so I had to go for the kill, "I have footage of your little "club" where you, Mom, and your friends talk about the various nasty things about dinosaurs that would see your reputation ruined and Mom fired from her job in less than a heartbeat."
Yeah, turns out both my parents are racist instead of just Dad, like in most fics. Mom's just more subtle about it. When she's sober, that is. Get her drunk, and she'll be a raving Alec Baldwin. Rock Bottom really isn't racist, as the fandom would like to believe. Sure, it's got some, but most people here didn't hate dinosaurs as much as they were annoyed that the town was changing. But even so, were my parents to be exposed for what they've said about "Meteor Dodgers" in the past? They'd be crucified.
Especially since Mom's boss is a dinosaur himself.
"And don't even think about trying to destroy my computer 'cause I got copies hidden in various locations and friends of mine who will unleash them on the internet and social media if you even try to hurt my computer or me," I say firmly as Dad goes pale.
"You...you... We're your parents..."
"Please, you're not parents. At least good ones," I roll my eyes. "You've never been a father to me, and you could care less about me as your son. Neither has Mom being a Mom, and it's clear she wishes she had gone through that abortion. So don't try to play the "family" card because it's all fake. So, here's the deal. You're going to let me go. Let me leave this dump. And never talk to me again, for I will never do the same to you. I did try to make you two into better people and get to know you, but I gave up when I heard you talking shit about my online friend, Stella."
Nobody messes with my green anime-loving stego-girl. Nobody.
"...Fine," He snarls and throws the letter on the ground like a child. "Go away to your new place. Don't even bother crawling back to us when you become a loser!"
He shuts the door behind me, and I lock it again before turning to my camera and activating the stream again. "Sorry about that, everyone. Now, where were we?"
***A Few Months Later***
I put the last of my boxes into my bedroom with relief. Leaving Rock Bottom was a relief. Sure, some people back at school, like a few students and teachers, were okay, and I would miss them, but I was finally away from those two "parents" of mine who didn't even say goodbye to me. Fine by me personally. All that was said and done was me telling them I would be gone tomorrow, and that was it. Quite frankly? I hope they finally divorce and go their own way. Much as I don't like them, I get the feeling that they were ultimately put in a situation they didn't want to be in, and now that I'm no longer around, they can finally separate.
But enough about that. I'm finally here in Volcaldera Bluffs! I've waited eight years for this, and here I am! I've got two weeks until the first day of Senior Year, and I really wanted to see the city in its entirety, not just the locations from the games. Two weeks is more than enough time for me to adjust. Sure, it's hot as fuck, but after years of living in Dinofornia, this Pennsylvania boy is finally adjusted to it.
Mostly.
I still keep my AC up at max practical five days a week.
My new apartment complex is much better than Anon's in the game. I'm not as hell going to live in Skin Row. That was priority number one in my planning years ago. Now? I was in a friendly middle-upper class district in the upper town area of the city with a big enough place to fit three people. There are three beds, two bathrooms, a kitchen, a living room, a dining room, plenty of closets, and my streaming/gaming room. The old me would have been killed for all this back in Philly.
I mostly shipped my stuff and stayed at a hotel for a few days before driving to my new home to place the rest I took from Rock Bottom. I will tell you this: Seeing the city during the rising sun is fantastic. I even took a picture on Snapchat.
Driving around and seeing Volcaldera Bluffs with all its wonder was terrific. Seeing so many dinosaurs was eye-opening compared to Rock Bottom, where you only see a handful at most. Learning about all their races was a bitch and a half for me since I could only name a few at most until I learned of the nicknames. So long as you call them nicknames, it's fine, but it was hard to learn the various sub-breeds.
With everything prepared, it's time for the soon-to-be-welcome committee to arrive. I have the pizza, wings, salads, and sodas delivered already (I wish I could get beer, but I'm still 18, damnit), and all I need is...
Ding Dong!
And there she is.
Grinning, I walk over to my door, where a certain green stegosaur with a bag full of anime looks at me with stars in her eyes. “ RockRingAlpha90 ?!”
“Hey there StegoStar213. Nice to finally meet you in person," I tell her before she instantly hugs me.
"Eeeee! I can't believe it! I'm finally meeting my online buddy!" Stella cheers as she jumps up and down while holding me.
I'm being hugged by Stella.
Stella.
I instantly win over every Snoot Game fan ever!
All I need now is hugs from Fang, Rosa, and Naomi and I'm complete.
Trish is not on that list because fuck Trish.
Maybe if I play my cards right, I can also get one from Tracy?
We soon end the hug and I smile at her. "So, I hope you didn't have trouble finding me?"
"Actually, you're not that far from where I live! We can even walk to school together if you want! You said you are going to Volcano High, right?!" She asks in excitement.
"Of course I am. Like I would want to miss seeing the gardens you help make," I tell her with a nod.
"Great! Maybe we can even see them before school opens in two weeks?! My friend Rosa is the head of the Gardening Club, and she'd be happy to meet you! Maybe even get you to join!" Stella tells me as she waves her arms around in excitement. "Oh, there is so much I want to show you t! The aquarium! The mall! The park! And that anime convention that is coming in November!"
God, she's like a puppy. Adorable. Honestly, I'm looking forward to it. Sure, a part of me wants to get to know Fang and the others as well, but I have to take this slow. So if hanging out with Stella and Rosa first is the key to getting to know the rest of the cast? So be it. I waited eight years. I can wait one more summer.
Besides? Who wouldn't want to hang out with Stella and Rosa?
"All of which sounds great, but let's focus on today," I tell her as I nod to the pizzas I’ve prepared. Food's getting cold."
"Of course! And I got our first anime!" Stella says as she pulls out a DVD from her bag. It's Sword Art Online.
Oh, Stella. One day, I'll show you good anime.
***Two Weeks Later***
The first two weeks were pretty cool. I met Rosa, who instantly liked me when I asked if I could join the Garden Club. I made the excuse that I wanted to hang out more since Stella was my friend and a part of it. But really, it was also a means for me to meet Fang on a semi-regular basis since she regularly took part in it as punishment for detention. Plus, I could use the exercise.
Thank God I turned Anon's body into something with actual muscles.
Most of the two weeks were spent showing me around. I saw a few of the sites I remembered in the games. I met Tracy, had her hot dogs (divine!), and went to Uncle Moe's (Guy was bigger than I thought) restaurant. Hell, I even visited Little Troodon, where I went to all the places Inco and Oliva went to on their date. Note to self. See if I can meet Olivia in her freshman year. But now it was time for my grand appearance at Volcano High. The First Day of fucking school. Here is where they all were. The characters I loved. Fang, Naser, Reed, Naomi, Stella, Rosa, Spears...and fine, even Trish.
I have my own car, so I can drive to school with no issues. Once I park, I instantly get noticed by practically every dinosaur in the school's front yard. Some stare at me in confusion, others in disgust, but most were just curious. Have some of them ever seen a human the way they keep staring at me?
"Dude, is that a human?"
"No way! What's a skinnie doing outside Skin Row?"
"Is he a new student? I didn't know we were getting a transfer."
"Why does he look familiar?"
"What do you think skin feels like?"
"He's kinda cute...in a bald sort of way."
"Woah, I think that's the Anonymous Gamer! That youtube streamer!"
"Get real. Why would he come here?"
"Fucking skinnie."
If I was the real Anon? I would be nervous and spiteful of everyone, thinking they were all against me. In reality? I'm just smirking and nodding to them as I pass by. Because I'm happy. I'm actually here, and I want to make a difference. Sure, Ending 4 fixed many things, but there was so much more I could do.
Well, kinda.
I haven't forgotten the message of the game.
To support those who need it and help them find who they are.
I won't be like Naomi and manipulate things for a perfect ending. I will be that guardian angel who will be there for all of them when they need me and guide them to where they want to go. That's how you get the best ending. I'm not going to start halfway in the school. I will start earlier and see if I can improve things.
And have fun along the way.
Stella and Rosa had already volunteered to be on my welcome committee, so I start climbing the stairs. And that's when I see her.
Just like in the opening of the game.
Her angelic wings, gothic non-binary clothing, white hair, and silver-blue scales.
It's the ptero that thousands love and for which there are hundreds of fan art, fanfics, fan mods, and more.
Lucy "Fang" Aaron.
She's just as beautiful in real life as you'd imagine. Slowly, she turns around to face me just as she turns away from her conversation with Trish and Reed, who also notice me, but my focus is on her. Here I was as Anon, the one who would change her life completely. She didn't know our connection, and yet I did. I knew everything about her.
Her fears.
Her hopes.
Her dreams.
I knew her more than she did about herself.
Okay, that sounds creepy in my head.
She scowls at me. Looking at me as if I'm nothing but an annoyance. So what do I do?
I smile.
I give her a warm smile.
Because I know that, deep down, she's a good person, and I'm going to help her discover that side of her.
Fang looks at me in surprise and confusion before scoffing and turning around. I turn away, but my smile doesn't. I get ready to head inside and take a deep breath.
Look out Volcano High.
Anon the Iskai is here.
Chapter 16: Twin Anon Written by TheOddGuy
Notes:
This Anon-Verse was written by "TheOddGuy" https://archiveofourown.org/users/Theodd1guy/pseuds/Theodd1guy
We'll have a second non-me written Anon-Verse tomorrow as well. That will be "God Anon"
In this concept, Anon has a Twin Sister he was seperated from birth when his parents divorced and never knew her. In this concept it's Anon X Fang, but also Anon's Sister x Naser.
Chapter Text
“Another fuckin’ day. For nothing,” I said to myself as I looked at my face in the mirror.
My whole life is just a rhythm mess. Go to school, get out of school,
listen
to drunk dad’s ramblings, go do something in my room until it's time to sleep. Sometimes I would stay up later if Dad was unresponsive. Other times he would yell at me and force me to go to bed, at least he wasn’t physical...
I can’t blame Mom for divorcing his ass. There were a dozen good reasons, but the main was that she always worked while he just drank all his army retirement money away. How did she not work herself to the grave with that man is only a question God can answer.
Usually I spend time at home, watching TV when my dad isn't in the living room, or playing on my laptop when he is. II try to avoid him as much as possible. The last thing I want right now is dealing with him.
Things never got physical, but that didn’t mean much because he hurt in other ways. It’s why I’d rather bite a cement block than talk with him because all he would do is bitch about everyone and everything.
About how his life sucks.
How his parents were assholes.
How his ex-wife was a whore.
That his military service was a mistake.
And about how I am the “only one” that they didn’t take for him so I should be grateful.
Yeah right. He doesn’t give two fucks about me and I don’t give two fucks about him. He doesn’t care that I get bullied and just tells me to “man-up” and do something with my life. That’s rich coming from him since all he does is sit around and drink beer. Hell, most of our money is spent on beer. Does he need that to live or something? I have to pay the bills, get groceries, clean the house, and keep things in check because he’ll never do it. And the only reason I’m doing it is because I live here as well.
Alright, Anon. Stop the self pity. You know damn well you deserved better, but you can’t change the situation. Just gotta take this one day at the time.
I put on my casual (and only) attire. white shirt and green jacket. some classical jeans. Today is another not so wonderful day. Dad was sleeping on the couch from his drunkenness so at least it was quiet.
I looked at dad. Sleeping with a bottle in hand with his mouth open, drooling with no end.
I quietly went to the kitchen to get breakfast. Trying to make it as quietly as possible so I don’t wake up Sargent Drunkass.
Knock-knock-knock!
SHIT!
Someone was knocking on the door and muttering something.
I think I can make it out.
“
-Pa… Open… D…r-”
Dad is still on the couch. Drooling from sweet honeymoon beer.
Must be one of his drunk-buddies.
I kept on going to the kitchen. There should be some snacks hidden in there.
Careful not to make more noise, I opened the fridge the way the light of it was hidden. Just ever so slightly. In a sharp angle.
Knock-knock-knock!
The knocks on the door became stronger and someone was raising their voice even more.
“-PARON! Open…-”
Wait. Does this voice sounds kinda familiar?
Knocks on the door continue until they begin picking faster and stronger tunes.
TDAM! TDAM! TDAM!
And the voice didn’t shut itself either.
“PARON YOU DRUNK SHIT! OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR!”
It's loud enough to wake up the entire neighborhood, and even to wake up my dad from alcohol sleep.
I hope my dad is too drunk to not notice the fridge open.
He slumped his body. shakes his head. and slowly goes towards the door without even noticing me. He opens the door and I can hear someone yelling at him.
“PARON FOR GOD SAKE! WHY AREN’T YOU PICKING UP MY CALLS?”
My dad answers something in gibberish that I can’t hear from here.
“For fuck sake. Paron… are you drunk
AGAIN?!”
Dad steps back, barely able to stand, as an old guy enters the house. He has medium fade black hair, lil bit long on top, and a small stubble beard that looks like my father.
Both of them directed their eyes towards me. Dad looked as tired as he always does while the guy was analyzing me.
My dad mutters something under his nose. I couldn't catch a glimpse of what he wanted to say.
“What?” My face is full of confusion.
Other guy cuts him off. “Anon, he said that you should go to your room and wait there.”
I do as obliged and go into my room. I don’t know what’s going on but I know I can hear yelling from downstairs. Dad’s yelling but there is also the other guy. Okay, so he’s not Dad’s beer drinking friend. So who is he?.
For the next thirty minutes, I’m in my room, waiting until the old man comes into my door and says something that makes me freeze up.
“Anon, pack your clothes and belongings. You're gonna move out starting now.”
“...W-W-Wha?” Is all I could say. Am I hearing this right?
“HE’S THE ONLY ONE I HAVE LEFT! FOR FUCK SAKE, FIRST SHE LEAVED ME, JUST DROPPED LIKE NO ONE! NOW THEY GONNA TAKE ANON AWAY TOO?” My Dad’s voice rages and I see him beind the old man looking angrier then I’ve ever seen him. He looks ready to fight but the Old man grabs him by the shirt and snarls at him.
“I said he’s coming with me. You can't even take care of yourself, let alone a child. It's better for him if Anon leaves this god forsaken place, Paron. She did the same. You're just lucky you somehow got custody over Anon despite being nothing more than a drunken waste of space.”
Dad looked stunned from this before he points at old guy
“You’re not gonna take him too. You already have
her
.”
“And she asked for me to take Anon too. I have already done it legally. If you're not gonna let him out, I'm going to have to call the police. And they will take you away for child abuse and neglect.”
“I-I-I,” Dad shuddered before screaming. “F-Fuck you!”
“What the hell is even going on?” I finally ask.
Both of them looked at me. And I look back with confusion.
“What the fuck is going on? How about you explain to me what the hell is even happening. Some guy just barged into my home, yelled at my dad, and told me to leave with him. That's… weird to say the least.”
The older guy moved a bit closer to me.
“Anon, your… Your mother, my daughter, asked for help. she wanted me to take you to Volcaldera with her and me.”
“My… mom…?” I asked in shock.
“Yes, your mother, Lisa.”
“And… you?”
“I am your Grandpa. Hank William, or just Hank,” He explains.
Grandpa.
I...barely know anything about them. And yet he is coming to take me away.
“I assume I have no choice?” I look him directly in the eyes. He hesitates a little bit, bringing his hand to his chin.
“Well. Lisa asked since she’s really worried about you. And after looking at everything myself. I do understand why she was worried.”
No shit. Living here is just a giant red flag for depression and suicide. Practically every used trope and cliche in films and media I’ve experienced. A drunk dad. No mom. No friends. I’m a lone wolf only I’m not some cool hero or anything they paint in the media. I’m just a loser.
“Would…”
“Would?”
I hesitate before answering. it's harder to say than it's supposed to be.
“Would… Would my dad be able to visit me? Or call me? Like a phone call. or something like that?”
Much as I hate the man...he’s the only parent I’ve had all my life.
I scratch at my bald head while looking behind Hank, and into my dad. His eyes full of sadness. There is no fire in them at all. As if he’s had the last of his energy drained out of him.
“It’s not good just leaving someone like that hanging. Right? Basically fend him to himself. Considering his anger issues and alcohol abuse, we’re counting the days when he will end himself…”
God. That sounded way too harsh…
“Anon…” Hank looks straight at me, a little shocked from what I’ve said, but there is some pride. He sighs and says, “It’s your choice, Anon. If you want to keep in contact with his piece of shit, fine but your mom would like you at Volcaldera… she told me it herself…
from the hospital.”
“From the hospital?” I ask with wide eyes. “Is Mom...”
Hank looks down onto the floor, struggling to find words to say something. He takes a big sigh and he looks back at me. “She… She had some issues… she’s in white wing hospital. A mental hospital. She wants you to be in Volcaldera Bluffs.”
Hank looks at my dad whose eyes are on the floor in shame. Shame. I felt shame coming from him for once. Did...did he do this? What the fuck happened to leave Mom in a psyche ward? God, this is fucked up.
“Alright… I’ll…”
They both turn their eyes to me. I felt like I was stuck. Like someone tied my mouth, glued it, and sewed it together. I can't talk for ten minutes before I finally say something.
“I’ll… I’ll leave with Hank…”
Dad’s eyes fell to the ground.
“But, I won't leave my dad behind either,” I tell Hank. “Look, he’s an asshole...but he’s still my Dad.”
Hank nods down
“If that’s what you want, I get it. That’s fine. Now go get your stuff.”
***
Thirty minutes. It took me more time to find a bag big enough to fit my clothes and laptop then actually collecting my stuff which wasn’t much. The stuff in question was clothes, my laptop, mouse, and headphones. That’s it.
I was in Hank's car, waiting for him as he finished talking to Dad. I didn’t know what they were talking about as the engine was going on and I kept the window closed. Honestly, I didn’t even say goodbye to him. I didn’t know what to say. All I did was wave and he just waved back. That’s it.
Kinda sad, but not unexpected. There really was little to no love between us and I think we both knew it. Which makes it even sadder.
Once Hank and Dad were done talking the former got in the car and we got on our way. I just waved goodbye to Dad and that was it. I was gone. It didn’t really hit me until we exited the town that this all just happened.
I was out of Rock Bottom. And going to a new place with my Grandfather who I never really met until now.
“So, we’re heading towards Volcaldera?” I ask.
Hank, without breaking eye contact on the road, nodded and answered “Volcaldera Bluffs, yeah.”
“Isn't it mostly a dino populated place?”
“Are you afraid of getting bitten by a dino?” Hank asks with a smirk.
“More like getting stomped for being a human there”
“They won’t. They’re good folk. Most of them. Just stay out of Skin Row and you’ll be fine.”
“Skin Row?” I ask.
“It’s where most of the poor and criminals live. Sadly a lot of humans live there too but not all. You might fight a dino racist here and there but there are strict laws on dinosaurs for hurting humans. Their teeth and claws and all that shit,” Hank tells me which doesn’t make me feel better. “I’ll teach ya how to live in the city. Don’t worry.”
I nodded and looked out the window, seeing a road and the outskirts of Rock Bottom. “Hank…”
“Grandpa. Grandpa for you, Anon.”
“I’ll would have to get used to calling you Grandpa… Hank”
Han- I mean
Grandpa
giggles like an idiot keeps on the road. I don’t know how to approach this question, so I might as well skip trying to beat around the bush.
“What did you tell my Dad before we left?”
“Your Dad?” He didn’t answer for a moment before he sighs. “Well, I told him to stop drinking and go to the doctor and a therapist. Get his life together. Whatever he did to himself wasn’t serving him any good. It’s because of him that my daughter was put in the hospital. Don’t get me wrong, I hate the bastard, but I don't want him to suffer. If he continues what he was doing…”
He didn’t need to answer after that pause. I sometimes wondered about it myself. If I was going to come home one day from school and find him hanging from the ceiling from a rope around his neck.
“I guessed it's better if I took you with me before things got worse.”
Then the drive off continued in silence for about an hour while I dug myself into a beloved Japanese water life thread online. Hawk, I meant Grandpa, (for fuck sake’s this is gonna get some getting used to) turned on the radio. The music choice he picked was weird. Apparently, my grandfather likes classic 2000s pop. Go figure.
“Uhh, Anon?”
I look back at him from my imageboard chat. “Yeah?”
“Well, since you’re going to be living with me that means you'll have to go to a new school as well. It’s a mostly dino school-”
“It's alright.”
“N-no I wanted to say-”
“It's alright old guy. I’ll just ghost my way. Like I did in my previous school. I am used to it.”
Grandpa didn’t continue further. So I just let it drop.
***
We made it into the city and I have to admit it was an interesting experience. I barely remember the drive but when we got into the city I couldn’t help but look at the buildings. There were also a lot of dinosaurs. A lot of them. More than I ever saw. I barely saw any humans. Eventually we went into the more residential areas and I got to see my new home for the first time. It was your average two story building with nothing much added to it. Just average, clean, and nice.
At least it’s better than my old home.
I open my door and get out of the car to take a fresh breath. Since we’re so close to water, I feel the morning mist in my lungs. Hank opens the car’s trunk and gives me my bag.
“Let’s get in, Anon.”
We walked inside the house. From inside the house was looking as neutrally good as outside. Soft green coloured walls. A couch and soft bean bag near the couch against the TV. A shelf with books on which stands a vase of flowers. Walls are also painted with some art on them but not all of it.
Looking to my left I see the guest and main room falling into the kitchen with a table, kitchen shelves, cabinets, and stove. All standard stuff really.
“There are a few empty rooms on the second floor. Take whatever you want, Anon,” Hank tells me as he points to the stairs.
“Alright” I nod down and begin my way towards the 2nd floor.
The 2nd floor is actually nice. Outside of the squeaky stairs that sound like that one from the Family Guy episode, the long corridor is really the only thing out there combined with a few doors…
One of the doors is decorated with “Keep out!” signs.
Yeah I’m not gonna try my luck.
There is a room near it and opening it reveals a soft red colored room with plenty of space combined with a bed, table, and a drawer. Perfect. Stepping inside the room warms me with colors or maybe that’s one of the stages of not sleeping properly. When your body deprives you of sleep so much, it uses emergency heat to keep you stable. I read that on a form.
It has pretty much all I need so I open my bag and put down everything in order: Laptop, mouse, headphones on table. The most important stuff. Then I get out a bunch of the same jackets, shirts, and jean’s I got save for a few shirts that are unique.
Once everything is done, I flop to my bed and crash out. Four hour drive in a car and I’m dead tired.
***
Mmh. Aaaaa. What time is it? My eyes are heavy. Tied to a lead. The first time waking up in a good bed and already it’s given me a painful morning.
I grab my phone from my table and get fuckin blinded by phone brightness. “FUCK! WHY IS IT SO BRIGHT?”
What time is it? It's 12:42. January 4th… did I sleep 6 hours straight?
Alright… I am kinda satisfied with my sleep, but now I want to eat something.
Moving downstairs, I notice someone beside the old guy Hank in the kitchen. She’s a human, about my age, with short black hair and a green hoodie. Same kind of green as my jacket actually. She also notices me, but quickly returns to chewing on her cereal. I sit down next to her as Hank looks at me and nods but looks a bit nervous. I turn to the girl who...looks a lot like Dad in a way. She ignores me and just gets out her phone.
“Hank, who is this?”
“Her?” He looks at her. she looks back. rolling her eyes and continue her vendetta in her phone. He sighs. “This is Nona”
“Nona?” I look at her.
“She is your sister, Anon”
....What?
WHAT?!
WHAT THE FUCK?!
“THE FUCK?!” I scream as I get up in shock.
Nona snorts. “You didn’t tell him, Gramps?”
Hank sighs as he rubs his head. “I was going too but I didn’t know how ot say it.”
“How about, hey Anon? Guess what? You got a twin sister you’ve never seen before because our parent’s divorced due to our Dad being an asshole. The end,” Nona says while rolling her eyes.
“Nona...” Hank sighs.
“Can someone please answer how I have a sister?!” I shout.
“It's… it's complicated, Anon. I wanted to tell you about her when we were in the car,” Hanks says regretfully.
“Why have I never heard of her?” Anon asks in disbelief.
“You Dad took it hard when he learned that after Lisa divorced him he wasn’t allowed to see Nona again-”
“Not that I wanted to,” She muttered.
“-And I guess he didn’t tell you out of spite,” He says with shame. “Believe me, I thought you knew until he told me you didn’t. I wasn’t sure how to explain this.”
“But...why?” I ask.
“Lisa...I don’t know why she never reached out to you...maybe because of Paron...who knows...” Hank whispered. “You two were separated after birth, around the time the divorce happened. I’ve been taking care of Nona and now I’ve got you to look after as well.”
A sister. I have a sister. A twin fucking sister. I have so many questions. Who's older? Did she ever know about me? What was she like?
“I'm one minute older. Yes, I knew about you. And that’s none of your business,” Nona says as I snap my head in surprise. “Mumbling. It’s a family trait.”
Shit.
Nona then gets up and walks out. “I’m gonna head back upstairs, Grandpa.”
“W-W-Wait, shouldn’t we talk or-”
“We can talk later. Right now you need to adjust to this fucked up situation we’re in,” Nona tells me without looking at me as she heads to her room.
“Uhh,” I just stood there with uncertainty before turning to Hank. “Did I do something wrong?”
“No,” Hanks sighs. “She’s just not much of a people person. She used to be a lot sweeter but...teenagers...”
“Does...does she hate me?” I ask nervously. I don’t know why I suddenly care all of a sudden, but I guess it’s now finding out I got a twin of all things that’s hitting me.
“No, she’s...come to terms with this her own way. She knows about you but having you living here...” He sighed. “I’ll talk to her. Trust me. She’s nice when you get to know her.”
“Right, uh, any breakfast?” I ask, trying to change the conversation.
He gives me some cereal and milk which is decent enough. Don’t recognize the brand. Must be local.
“Grandpa. When do I start school?”
“January 6th,” he tells me as he drinks his coffee. “Nona’s agreed to show you around since she goes to the school as well. I had to do a few things to get you rolled in so late, but you’ll be officially a student. Just do your best.”
I nod as I finish my cereal. I guess having a...sibling in your corner helps. Though I wonder what her position at Volcano High is? I doubt she was popular but did she have friends? Once I ate breakfast, I headed back upstairs before noticing that Nona was outside her room.
The two of us stared at each other for a long time before Nona sighed. “You really never knew?”
“No, like at all,” I told her.
“...I guess I can’t be too angry at you. Plus you had to live with that jackass for most of your life,” Nona grumbles before she walks up to me. “Look, I know we’re siblings and all, but we’re strangers to each other. I don’t know you. You don’t know me...but I’ll give it an effort to get to know you. I owe Hank and Mom that much. But let me make things clear. At Volcano High? I got a rep. A tough girl rep. I’ll show you the ropes but if it’s clear I’m going to sink with you I’ll cut that rope. Because not every dinosaur there is a nice person. Some are total assholes and you’re gonna have to deal with them. How you do it is up to you but I won’t get dragged down. Got it?”
“Uh, yeah,” I said as Nona nodded and walked into her room.
I sigh and think about what my first day is going to be like.
And honestly? I’m kinda nervous.
Chapter 17: God Anon Written by Death_Man
Notes:
Another one written by a different writer. This one is God Anon.
"A submission to the Anon-Verse series. What if Anon was a God? Well technically, he isn’t a god yet for Anon is still a demigod. Though when his father, the God of War, wants to pass down his domain. Anon must come to a decision of what deity that he wants to become. Hope you all enjoy this One-Shot story!" -Dead_Man
With all these updates I think I'll hold back on the Anon-Verse for a bit. Good news is that Yesterday's next chapter is in editing so see an update on that. Not Family Time Travel. Need a few more Yesterday Chapters before we get to the next one.
Chapter Text
“War…”
“It's always the same.”
Anon thought to himself as he watched the battle come to its end. The once green plain was littered with bodies of slain soldiers. Each one dying to another or meeting a gruesome fate. It was the same sight that he was made to bear witness. Never to intervene for that was the task given to him by his father; the God of War. At first, he thought this was a punishment. But he was now starting to think that he was trying to teach him something.
Whatever the case, he looked over at the setting sun. It was somewhat of a refresher after seeing the countless bloodshed. But Anon wouldn’t be able to enjoy this for much longer. He felt a pull upon his very being. His father was calling upon him. He sighed as he let the pull take him, only hoping that this task was over.
In seconds, he appeared in his father’s divine realm.
What is there to say about the land? A vast and foreboding expanse where the very nature of combat is immortalized in stone and fire. Armies from all walks of life march across the ever-changing landscapes, locked in vicious duels or eternal conflicts. It was a perfect place for his father, but not so much for Anon.
There his father sat upon his throne, which was the very center of his realm. He was the very reflection of everything that was it. Sometimes he looked like a towering figure of raw muscle and steel, other times an ethereal presence, his body a shifting tapestry of scars, tattoos, and glowing battle markings. Though the one thing that never changed was his weapon. A beautifully crafted golden spear that wielded in his hand. Anon knew the stories, how it slew rival gods and beings more ancient than him. It was something to be feared, though he couldn’t help but admire the craftsmanship.
“Well done, my son. You have completed your task, and with no complaints what-so-ever.”
“It was no problem, father.” Anon said, taking a knee before lowering his head. He knew that showing his father respect would get the conservation done sooner. Talking back would lead him to getting punished.
“Did you wonder why I sent you out?”
“No, I did not.”
His eyes narrowed at his son before speaking again. “Don’t lie to me.” He spoke with power in his voice. The realm shaked and gravity around Anon became heavy. The young demigod grit his teeth at the weight upon him now.
“Y-Yes, I did!”
When he spoke honestly the realm stopped shaking and the weight vanished. Anon breathed heavily as he continued to look down at the ground.
“Stand, my son.” He commanded.
Anon listened to his father and stood up straight.
“The reason why I sent you to the mortal realm to watch those wars was to prepare you.” He said as he got up from his throne.
“For what?” Anon asked as he watched his father approaching him.
The colossal figure, which was his father, began to shriek to an appropriate size. Though he was still taller than his son as he looked down upon him.
“A new age is upon us, my son. It will require a new God of War.” He spoke in a serious manner. “While you haven’t shown much promise to me, you are still of my blood. So I will be passing my domain down to you.” He finished handing his spear over to Anon.
There was a mixture of shock and disbelief across his face. Anon couldn’t believe that his old man was stepping down as the God of War. Along with handing it down to him. Soon enough, everything started to make sense.
“You were preparing me to take your mantle…” Anon muttered as he looked up at him.
“Yes. Once you take my domain, various things will come to you. You will have knowledge of every strategy, technique, and conflict that has happened over these centuries. You will become an embodiment of war just like me.” He explained as his gaze was still fixed on him.
Anon became silent as he didn’t know what to think or feel. Those words “just like me” echo through his head. If he took the domain of war, would he no longer be himself? So many questions ran through his mind at lightning speed.
“Well?” His father spoke awaiting his answer. His voice once again pulled him back into the divine reality of this moment.
“I…I need time to think about this.” Anon nervously answered.
His father let out a disappointed grunt as he turned around. He walked back to his throne, his size returning to that colossal form before taking his seat.
“Fine. Take your time, but do not keep me waiting.” He said with a touch of anger behind his voice. As he was hoping for him to accept his domain now rather than later.
“Thank you, father.”
Anon quickly made his leave, returning to the mortal realm to process everything. The demigod took to the mountain tops thinking it was the perfect place to think. His father wanted him to become the new God of War. But that is when responsibilities began to weigh on his mind, including the fear that his father’s domain will change him. Along with everything he will lose if Anon becomes like him.
Was this the time to rebel? To stand up against his father and refuse the domain that he wishes to pass on. As that thought came across his mind, Anon quickly shook his head. What was he thinking? Going against his father would be impossible. Rebelling would lead him to punishment or a worst fate. The demigod was distraught, not sure what to do as he continued to lament.
Just then the wind caressed his cheek.
He couldn’t help but smile as he looked at the direction where the wind came from. Anon knew exactly what it was and who had called him. Wasting no time, he moved across the land like light itself.
“Don’t worry, Lucy. I’m coming.” Anon spoke as he made his way to their special place.
Across the ocean was a small island surrounded by a rolling storm that protected it. When he arrived at the shores, he was greeted by two figures. One was a relaxed pink raptor, while the other was a purple triceratops who had their arms crossed.
“Anon! My friend!” The pink raptor called out, walking over to give him a big hug.
“Reed! It is good to see you again!” He replied back as he returned the gesture.
Once the two friends finished their joyous reunion, Anon turned to look at the purple triceratops. The smile faded away, replaced with a neutral expression.
“Trish.”
“Anon.”
The two locked eyes with one another. They weren’t friends, but they weren’t enemies either. After all, they shared one thing in common. The safety and well-being of a certain person beyond that storm.
“Now come my friends. We have passed the years of conflict with one another.” Reed said as he senses the tension that was going on between the two.
“Of course, Reed. It is all in the past.” Anon said, patting his friend on the back. To give him reassurance that nothing bad was going to happen.
“Indeed.” Trish response with a snort. Her arms still crossed as she looked at her former enemy.
“So, is she beyond the storm?” Anon asked as he looked at both of them.
Trish was about to say something but halted herself. But she did give Anon an answer after a minute. “Yes, she is beyond the storm.”
Reed smiles as he looks at Trish. It was slow but she was changing to be someone better.
Anon walked forward before stopping at the swirling storm clouds. He put his hand up, and soon enough the clouds began to move apart. He continued forward, walking through the storm, and making it to the center of the island. Anon was greeted with the familiar beautiful sight; a field of lilacs that never wilted. He had to thank Rosa once again for her blessings. But that would come later as he had someone that he needed to see.
Walking across the field, it took him no time to spot her. There she was standing amongst the light purple flowers. A beautiful greyish-blue pterodactyl with the purest shade of amber. He could never forget that image, no matter how many centuries had passed.
“Fang. My Love.” He muttered to himself.
“You know that I can hear you.” Fang said as she turned around. Looking at him with a smirk with her dress flowing in the wind.
In seconds, Anon rushed over to her side causing some petals to fly around them for a moment. His arms wrapped around her waist as he looked at her. But how could he not be happy to see his love. The one that took his heart away, and made him more than just his father’s shadow. Those were the times when she was Fang, a rolling tempest that lashed out at anyone that angeried her. Now she was Lucy, the goddess that she wanted to be.
“Dweeb.”
“Sweet Tooth.”
The two giggle before sharing their kiss together, lips locking with one another. Though Lucy would break away, placing a hand on his cheek. Her expression changed to one of concern.
“Anon, what is troubling you?” She asked him.
“What are you talking about? I’m happy to see you.” He responds back.
“I can tell when something is on your mind. You mutter less, becoming extremely focused as you push everything around you away.” Lucy said, moving her hand to his chest. “And not to mention your heart too.” She said as she looked back at him.
“I’m sorry, my love.” Anon apologizes as he places his hand on top of the one by his heart. “What is causing so much is my father.” He finally answers.
Lucy knew about his father, the concern she once had turned to fury. Wind began to pick up in response to her emotional shift. If his father had done something to him then she would bring the whole sky down upon him.
“What did he do to you?”
“He gave me a choice…”
The wind began to fade from that answer. Lucy didn’t know what to make of that. So she decided to wait for Anon to tell her. But she was still worried about what kind of choice that her love had to make.
“He wants me to the domain of war and become the new God of War.”
Fury and concern had all at once vanished from Lucy. Now she was surprised to hear that the God of War was going to step down. She had thought that his father would rule as the God of War until everything ended. But nonetheless, the pterodactyl goddess stayed by her lover’s side.
“But I am afraid. If I accept this domain, I feel like I will no longer be myself. Though if I refuse, my father may think of it as an act of rebellion and I will receive the worst punishment of all.” He lamented as he wasn’t sure what to do. Tears of molten iron began to roll down his cheek and hit the ground.
There was a moment of silence between the two divine lovers.
Anon had helped Lucy find herself, it was only fair that she would help him in this moment. Her hands grasped both his hands, making sure that she wouldn’t let go. Lucy knew why he was afraid, and they were going to confront this fear together.
“You're afraid that you will become like your father?”
“Yes…”
“You will never be like him. You're kind, smart, and most importantly loved.”
“But what if I become-” He was cut off quickly by her.
“A bloodthirsty warrior? Then I will make sure to remind you that you are Anon, the man I love.”
“Lucy.” Anon simply said as he wiped away his tears.
“If you want to become the new God of War then be the one that you want to be. Don’t let your father or anyone else tell you otherwise.” Lucy said with a smile on her face.
Anon was the luckiest demigod to have someone like her. Once again, the two shared a kiss in the field of flowers. It was one of passion as the winds began to stir causing the petals to dance around them. When their time was spent, the demigod had come to his decision. He returned to his father’s realm who was still on his throne. Mostly likely waiting for his son to return and give his answer.
“Father, I’ve come with your answer.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.”
“Well, what is it then?”
“I will…”
A century passes.
Double doors open up as an elderly neanderthal with robes walks inside the building. Behind was a young raptor boy in his own robes though similar to the older man.
“Come now, Acolyte, we must get everything ready for today’s sermon.” The elder spoke as he pulled out a book from his robes and sat on the podium.
The raptor nodded as he quickly started to prepare everything. Though something was eating at his mind and he had to ask the priest about it.
“Father, do you mind if I ask you something?” The Acolyte asked as he stopped working for the moment.
“What is my boy?” The Priest said as he flipped through the pages.
“Father, I have been thinking a lot lately... Why does our God embody both war and peace?”
The elderly priest stopped for a moment. The young raptor wasn’t the first to ask this question or struggle with these thoughts. Followers, Paladins, and many others came to him with similar questions like this one. After all, it was his duty to give him an answer.
“Do you remember the great storm we faced last month?” He asked as looked at him.
The raptor had a raised eyebrow, not expecting for him to be questioned. “Yes, I remember father, it was a terrible storm. The winds tore at the fields, and the river swelled from the rain flooding banks.”
“Exactly, my boy.” The elderly priest said as he stepped away from the podium. “And yet, after the storm passed, what had happened to the crops?” He asked him.
“Crops were nourished by the rains, and the air was fresher?”
“Indeed!” As the young acolyte was correct. “The storm was a force of destruction, yes, but it also brought life. You see, war is like that of a storm. Fierce, harsh, and often violent, yet it has the power to change things. Purging the old, and making way for the new.”
“But that doesn’t feel like peace. How could there be peace in something so violent?”
The elderly priest paused for a moment as he rubbed his chin. “Peace does not always come in the absence of conflict. Sometimes, peace is born out of struggle, through perseverance and sacrifice.” He said as he walked over before putting a hand on his shoulder then gesturing to the statue.
The acolyte saw the familiar stone statue of their god. A well-built bald human man, in his right hand he wields a spear and in his left a hammer. Nothing too fancy, but the stone was carved by the finest of masons. Then the elderly priest continued to speak to him.
“Our God is not indifferent to the suffering that war brings, but he knows that peace cannot always be achieved through softness alone. Sometimes, it must be fought or defended with strength.”
“So, does that mean war is necessary?”
“Not necessary in the sense that we seek it out or revel in it. But sometimes, it becomes a tool. A necessary one, to restore balance within the world.” He said as he looked at the statue with him.
“I see, Father. I had never thought about it like that.” He said as took in the wisdom of his teacher.
“Just remember, war is not a thing to be taken lightly. It is a difficult and painful choice, but it is a choice made not for glory, but for the protection of what is good and right.” He continued on as he turned his head to look at him.
“Thank you. You’ve put my mind at ease.” The Acolyte said with a smile.
“It is my job after all.” The elderly priest joins him with a smile too.
“I do have one other question, if you don’t mind me asking, father?”
“Please, you can ask me anything, my boy.”
“Do I… have to be bald?”
“Oh heavens no. Only those of strong devotion do that.”
“That is a relief.” He chuckles.
He chuckles as well.
Chapter 18: Tent Anon
Notes:
This idea actually was given to me by Lu Bu from the Discord Chat. He won a chance to get a free one shot from me and gave me the idea, but we both agreed this worked better for Anon Verse. So here it is.
Chapter Text
God, this was a shitty day. Only I wasn't the one who really was suffering from it. Not entirely. I look over at Anon, who I'm amazed is alive and breathing after falling down the stairs. I thought humans were easily damaged, but I guess Anon's made of sterner stuff. Physically and mentally. It wasn't that long ago that Anon got humiliated in front of the entire school for those cringeworthy photos that Trish showed by hijacking Naomi's slide plan for Graduation. I get the feeling this is why he left Rock Bottom in the first place. Christ. No wonder he was such a shy and nervous wreck when he started here.
The taxi driver doesn't say anything. He's focused on the road as we enter Skin Row's borders. I'm a bit nervous coming here too. Dad's told so many horror stories about this place that I'm half expecting a gang war to erupt. I never asked Anon where he lived but always suspected it was here. The fact that he needed the student lunch plan was evidence enough that he was poor. Not even Trish needed that, and her family was in poverty.
I still can't even believe Trish caused all this. Even if she didn't cause Anon to fall down those stairs, she still orchestrated the events that hurt him not just emotionally but later on physically, thanks to that asshole. All for some half-ass excuse about Anon changing everything and tearing the band apart. Bullshit. She was just jealous. Jealous that I found a new friend who seemed to understand and listen to me. Not telling me what to do or what I should be but just supporting me when I needed it.
And...well...maybe I like Anon more than a friend.
Fuck, I even told Trish that I might have feeling for him not long ago. Was that the final straw for her?
Goddamnit, Trish.
What gave you the right to decide everything in my life?
I need to seriously think about a number of things when I get the chance because I'm starting to wonder how long this has been going on. How long has my best friend really been my worst influencer?
Anon winces as he rubs his side, and I look at him with sympathy. I can't help but think this is all my fault. Trish did this because she was afraid of losing me to Anon. Regardless, what matters now is helping Anon. Personal guilt can come later.
"How are you holding up?" I ask Anon as I wrap my wing around him while clutching the medical supplies we got from the store. While I wanted to take Anon to a doctor, he said he couldn't afford a proper hospital visit, and based on the fact that we're heading to Skin Row, I can understand why.
"I think the ringing in my head has stopped," Anon whispers. "For some reason, it sounded like the Hamster Dance song."
I couldn't help but snort. Even when he's half-dead, he's still a dweeb.
"...Fang, you really don't have to-"
"Anon? Just shut up and let me take care of you," I tell him with narrowed eyes. I don't care about his pride right now. He's gonna suck it up, and I'm going to help him feel better.
He lowers his head and mutters, "...can't argue with her. Damn cute amber eyes..."
I turn away to hide my blush. Damnit, dweeb. You and your mumbling.
The taxi arrives at what I assume is Anon's apartment, and I look to pay the driver, but he waves his hand and says, "Free of charge."
I give him a thankful nod before helping Anon leave as the taxi drives off quickly. Holding Anon with my arms, I look at the apartment complex and tilt my head. It's all boarded up and looks like it hasn't been used in years. "Where is..."
"Through the alley on the left," Anon mutters.
"Um, okay?"
Shrugging, I drag us through the smelly alley. Maybe there is a back entrance, or is his apartment complex actually a different one? Anon says nothing, so I ask nothing in return. When we leave the alley, I find our destination is an abandoned street backyard with some plants growing in the ground, blacktop ground, and closed walls. Only there is something that makes my stomach shrink.
There is a large green tent with a few snack wrappers and ramen noodle cups scattered around it. A shoebox contains what appears to be the phone roomba that Anon bought with some modifications, a hot plate with a small frying pan on it, and some of Anon's school books.
“A-A-Anon?” I look at him in shock. "What is this?"
Anon looks up at me bitterly, and shame, self-loathing, and sorrow are in his eyes. "My home."
His home.
This is his home?
He lives in a tent.
On the streets.
Oh my god.
He's homeless.
No wonder he has the same clothing and eats so much.
"H-How?"
"Just get me on my sleeping bag and apply the ointment to my back," Anon whispers.
I numbly nod my head and make my way to the tent. It's a good thing it's big enough for both of us. After I get him to remove his shirt, he lies on his back, and I apply the ointment. However, my mind is so far from here right now.
He's in a fucking tent. Living on the streets. How?! Why?! What the fuck happened?! Does anyone else know?! Knowing Anon has been living here without a home for almost three months makes me sick. Has he been living here all this time during the cold nights? Rainstorms? Fuck, it's a miracle he hasn't had to go through winter like this. Skin Row isn't the safest place either. He could have been attacked by anyone in his sleep. How does he eat? Use the bathroom? Wash his clothing?
Here I am with my own problems while Anon literally has nothing but this tent and the clothes on his back. Well, I see a laptop and a phone, so he must use those in some way, but I still have a fucking roof over my head.
I tell Anon to turn on his back so I can reach the front of his chest, and he obeys. I need answers now.
"How are you living like this? Why are you living like this?" I ask him with a tone that tells him to answer.
His eyes have no definiteness as he looks upward as if all resistance is gone. It's clear he's embarrassed that I've discovered all this. How often has he told me something was wrong at his place, that we couldn't hang out, or that he has made efforts to try and go home alone without a ride? It's clear he wanted to hide this, but it looks like this entire shitstorm of a day has broken his barriers completely.
"The apartment complex my dad set up was a scam. There was no landlord or anything. He got suckered. I tried to tell my parents this, but they didn't believe me. They thought I was trying to mooch extra money off them. When I realized how screwed I was, I looked up what would be good to buy to survive the next few months like this and spent most of that money on this tent and a few other items like a hot plate, mini-heater, and pocket knife," He answers.
"How have you survived like this?" I ask him as I get more ointment.
"Barely," He snorts. "I eat little. Mostly cheap shit I can make, like canned soup, ramen noodles, chips, or food you can make in microwaves at gas stations. I barely eat out at all. Why do you think I eat so much at lunch despite knowing I'll pay for it after high school?"
Jesus. I'm at home eating chicken nuggets and fries while Anon's eating scraps. No wonder he's so thin.
"I wash my clothes at a laundromat. A few streets down, a YMCA allows you to use their showers and bathroom for free. As for the internet, I charge my phone whenever I can and use my laptop at a local internet cafe," Anon continued after a loud sigh. "I'm lucky nobody really has noticed this place. Some nights, I half expect to get my throat cut by some homeless bum looking for a warm place to live."
"And you thought to tell nobody?! None of us about this?! Not even fucking Spears?!" I look at him with fury.
"...I didn't think anyone would care," Anon muttered shamefully. "I mean, come on, Fang. I'm a human in a fucking city of dinosaurs who pretty much push all humans into the worst district in the city. I'm a cringe-loser with no friends, and my parents gave up on me long ago. I'm...nobody..."
Idiot.
"You fucking idiot," I tell him as I cover my face with my hand. God, I want to punch him so badly, hug him until I stop crying, and never let go of him. "I care."
"Fang?"
"I care about you, Anon. So does Reed. Stella and Rosa too. Naser cares about you. Even Spears and my Uncle Moe," I look at him with a sorrowful look. "Do you really think that I care that you did something so stupid as kiss fake anime girls? For fuck sake, I spent a year acting as a pirate princess, and I've spent two years being this...goth rebel non-binary bitch that clearly has gotten me no fucking where in life until I met you."
"But I-"
"Anon, stop," I gently put my hands on him, which makes him turn red. "Listen, you dweeb. I don't care that you are human or if you did some dumb ass things. Ever since you came, you've been a good friend to me. You helped me play guitar. You helped my band. You've made me feel...happier than I've been in a long time."
Anon stares at me with wide eyes before slowly closing them and mumbling, " God, why is she making me love her more?"
I giggle and decide to answer him, "Maybe because I'm in love with you too, idiot?"
He nearly jumps out of his sleeping bag and winces from doing so. "How did you-"
"You mumble," I tell him with a shake of my head in amusement. "A lot. How anyone else hasn't heard you is a mystery."
"...So you know..."
"That you have a crush on me? Yeah. I gotta say. All that matters is her? That's," I blush and chuckle, "that's cheesy but sweet."
"...Kill me now," He mutters as he covers his face.
I slowly remove it and surprise him with a kiss on the nose. "Maybe if you were listening, you'd hear that I said the same thing."
That gets his attention, and he blushes. "Wait, you..."
"Yeah," I tell him with a small smile. "I think I'm in love with you too, Anon."
"Oh," He says before there is a long silence. "Uh, what now?"
"Now," I get up and look at him. "You relax as I get Naser to take us to my place."
"What?! But Fang-"
"No!" I glare at him. "I'm not going to let you live here a minute longer. You're going to live in my house, and if my parents have a problem with it, they can kick me out."
"Fang. Your Dad will kill me."
"He won't trust me," I said before pushing him down. "Just rest for now, okay?"
He looks ready to argue, but thankfully, he's too tired and gives up. Lightly dozing off, I leave the tent to recheck the area. I see a rat take a shit nearby before leaving as a scowl decorates my face. Yeah, he's not living here anymore. I don't care if I have to drag us to a hotel or ask Uncle Moe to take us in if Mom and Dad won't allow it. Anon doesn't deserve to live here anymore like a bum.
Getting my phone, I quickly call Naser, and, as expected, he's in a frantic panic.
"Fang! Thank you, Raptor-Jesus! I've been worried sick! Everyone says you took a taxi with Anon! Where are you?!"
"Calm down, Naser. I'm fine. I'm in Skin Row and-"
"Skin Row?! Are you insane?! Are you trying to get Dad to ground you until you're thirty?!"
"Naser! Shut up and listen!" I scream at him, and he goes silent. "Look...I need your help."
"...My help?" Naser asks in disbelief, but soon he gets serious. "Y-Yeah, what's wrong?"
"I need you to pick me and Anon up and take us home. I'm going to convince Mom and Dad to let him live with us," I tell him.
"Live with us?! Fang, are you insane?! Why would-"
"He's living in a tent."
"... What."
"Naser... he's been living in a goddamn tent in the streets of Skin Row," I tell him trying to keep my voice calm but some of my worry is coming out. "All alone. Barely enough to eat. With nobody. I'm not going to have him live here anymore. He's already been embarrassed, thanks to fucking Trish. He's hurt badly from falling down the school's front stairs. And I just find out he's living on his own, practically like a homeless bum. Please, Naser. I need...I need him out of here...I need you to help with this, please."
There is a moment of silence before Naser answers.
"Text me the address. I'll be there ASAP."
***
It didn't take long to put Anon's stuff in the truck. He protested, but I told him to shut up and accept the help. I'll never forget the look on Naser's face when he saw where Anon lived. He looked ready to hug Anon and explode on someone simultaneously. Once everything was settled, we drove home, and Anon fell asleep in the back. I keep looking behind me every few minutes to ensure he's okay. I texted Mom about everything that happened, and she quickly told us to hurry home as soon as possible while she got everything ready.
That's Mom for you. The moment someone needs help, she'll be there to baby them.
Just gotta worry about Dad.
"...Godamnit," Naser mutters as he stops at a light. "A fucking tent. If anyone knew..."
"Yeah, well...nobody did..." I say while wrapping my arms around me.
Naser sighed but then glanced at me. "Look, this idea is crazy, but I'm with you. Anon's a friend. Aarons look after their friends. So we'll look after him."
"Dad's going to be the hard part," I point out.
"We got Mom on our side. If anyone can change Dad? It's her," Naser said in confidence before driving off. "So are you and Anon..."
"We," I blush while chuckling, "confessed."
Naser chuckles before shaking his head. "I really need to learn to never doubt Mom's intuition." He then frowned and stared at me. "If he hurts you..."
"I think he's more likely to hurt himself, but don't worry. I'm sure he won't," I tell him.
When we get home, I wake Anon up so Naser and I can help him get inside. I grab him while Naser grabs some of his belongings. Mom's already there waiting, and I can smell her cooking in the oven. Knowing her, she will keep feeding Anon until he's gained twice his weight. Mom looks at Anon with sympathy and motherly love as she walks over to him and holds his hand.
"Lucy told me everything. You can stay with us for as long as you want, Anon," Mom says softly.
"I..." Anon tries to say something, but he lowers his head and nods. "Just a little while."
"Of course. I have dinner already cooking. You don't have to eat with us. You focus on lying on your bed, and we'll bring you a plate. You can have as much as you want. Tomorrow, we'll get you a proper checkup with our doctor. If you need anything, please let us know," Mom says as she turns to me. "Lucy, please guide Anon to his new room. It's the one we used to give Grandma and Grandpa when they were alive."
I don't even bother reminding Mom what my real name is. It doesn't matter at this point. I carry Anon up the stairs until we get to the guest room. It's simple with barebones stuff, but the bed is ready, and that's all that matters. I gently let him lay on the bed as I sit down and stroke his bald head.
"...Thank you," Anon whispers as he closes his eyes to sleep more.
I smile and nod. "Anything for you, Anon."
And I mean that.
He once said, "All that matters is her."
Well.
All that matters to me? Is him.
Chapter 19: Bereaved Anon
Notes:
Took me two days to make this because I haven't been sleeping right. Someone knock me out.
Chapter Text
Fuck you, Reed.
Seriously, fuck you.
You goddamn druggie!
I never should have let this happen!
The fucker has me in a chokehold as I continue to hear Trish yelling in the auditorium with Fang occasionally screaming back. This wasn't what I wanted but I had to be the fucking nice guy. Fucking Reed. Is he seriously that fucking blind to what has been going on or is carfe messing with his head?! First he tries to prevent me from being in the meeting, then he takes my phone to ignore Fang's texts, he causes a fucking fire alarm and sprinklers to go off, and now he's physically preventing me from getting in their to help my girlfriend.
"Stop talking to me!" I could hear Fang scream.
"What about the other guys! What about the band!" Trish screamed back.
"You ruined it! It was supposed to be fun!"
They keep going on, but as Trish continues to yell, Fang gets weaker in her tone. Like she's losing strength in her to fight. Reed's chokehold hurts like hell, but nothing compared to what she's going through.
"WHAT'S HAPPENING TO YOU, FANG?!"
"I don't know who you are anymore, Trish. You did something making me question YEARS of my life-WASTED YEARS!"
I'm not letting this go on any longer. Damnit, Anon, what are you going to do though?! You got a raptor ten times stronger than you that's got you in a hold, and the only thing you can do is...wait.
Reed's still a guy so...
I'd say I'm sorry, but I'm not.
My backwards kick goes through and Reed yelps in pain as it finds its way to his crotch perfectly. He let's go, cursing a storm, and I rush to the doors before bursting through them just as I catch Trish about to go on another yelling spree. The girls look at me with their eyes wide open, Fang's filled with relief, and Trish's full of anger. I ignore the Trigga and approach Fang before gently holding her hands to let her know I'm here.
I'm here.
She can't hurt Fang anymore.
"Are you okay?" I ask. It's a stupid question because she clearly isn't, but I need to let her tell me her feelings. She needs to have power in this situation.
"No," she whimpers and covers her face. "I wanna get out of here."
"Come on," I tell her as I grab her hand, but Trish blocks our way with a growl before we can move. "Trish, get the fuck out of our way."
"Don't get involved, Skinne! This is between Fang and me!" Trish shouts as she points at a wincing Fang. "We're not done talking!"
"Yes, you are!" I shout as she snaps her head at me. I should be afraid, but I'm not. I've had enough of her. Her and Reed both. They clearly don't care about her feelings, and I'm not going to let them continue this clearly toxic relationship anymore.
Huh. I guess I finally became a real man, Dad.
"I gave you and Reed a chance to try and act like real adults here, but you both blew it," I tell her while noticing Reed limping a bit to the door, looking to be both in pain and regret. "Fang's made it clear. She wants nothing to do with you, and for a good reason! You've made her-"
"It's THEY you stupid monkey!" Trish shouts.
"No, it's not!!!!"
We turn to Fang, whose teeth are growling and her eyes are still watery, but there is conviction. "I. AM. NOT. NON-BINARY!!!! "
There is a long silence as I stare at Fang, taking deep breaths before she continues. "And my name is not Fang. It's Lucy. Lucy Aaron."
Fang—I mean—Lucy looks at us with determination as I slowly hold her hand and squeeze to let her know that I'm there for her. I don't care if she's Fang, Lucy, a girl, or non-binary. She can be whatever she wants. All that matters is that I'm there for her because I love her. I turn to Trish and Reed. The latter looks shocked but also regretful, as if the message is finally getting through to him that this was a mistake. Too late now you drugged up fucker.
Trish? She's stunned, heartbroken, and looks ready to burst like the volcano nearby.
"Are you...fucking kidding me?! All that time I spent helping you! Being the shoulder you cry on! Giving you a new identity! Making you into something amazing! AND YOUR GOING TO BE A FUCKING GIRL AGAIN?! " Trish screams.
"Yes," Lucy says plainly as she takes a deep breath. "I'm tired of living a lie. I'm tired of being a bitch to people I care about."
"What about us?! We care about you! I care about you!" Trish shouts.
"Did you?" Lucy scoffs. "All you did was control me. Tell me what to do. Force me to do this and that. You kept making us do terrible choices after terrible choices. You made me into something that hurt my family. You ruined my taste for music until I regained it. This wasn't fun, Trish. It was torture. And I feel like I can breathe again for the first time in a long time!"
She turns to Reed and glares. "And you, Reed? You didn't do anything but be a tool. All you did was take her side, time after time. When I needed a friend all you did was get fucking high! I've had better friends and advice from Anon, Rosa, and Stella in the short time Anon's been here than the years I had with you both!"
Reed tries to say something, but I don't think he can. Shit, I think I can even see him getting wet eyed.
I want to say something, but I can't. I think I need to let her speak. This is something she's wanted to say for so long, and she can do it now that someone is there in her corner, there to support her instead of guide her.
"I'm not saying that you two were all horrible, and there were good times...but it's become something that isn't friendship. I don't know what it is, but I don't want it," Lucy continues as she clutches her fist. "I was willing to give you both a chance. I was hoping that things could change, but after this..."
She takes a deep breath and says two words that spell the end.
"It's over."
It's over.
So short and yet so final.
That was it.
The end of ten years of friendship.
A part of me pities them both as they look stunned, but they brought this on themselves.
After a moment of silence, Trish points to me and screams at Lucy. "You're going to throw it all away?! Ten years of friendship for this guy?! You know what you will become, Fang?! A nobody! Fucking trophy wife who gets beat up and pregnant over and over again by some nobody hick out in the boonies who only cares about himself! You'll be nothing more than a trailer wife! A cum bucket! A FUCKING SKINNIE'S WHORE! "
SLAP!
Holy shit.
That...had to hurt.
The look on Trish's face is one I'll keep in my mind forever.
Clutching her bruised cheek, Trish tearfully looks up at Fang, staring at her coldly. Slowly, she grabs the tooth necklace around her neck, tears it off, and throws it to the ground. "And you'll still be a fucking bitch."
She grabs my hand and makes us head for the doors. I guess that's it.
Damn. I-
"THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT, SKINNIE!"
I look up and see Reed's horrified face. "Trish! Stop!"
I turn around and freeze. The world is suddenly slowing down as I see sharp horns approaching me. Trish's horns. Horns were so sharp that I once saw them go through a locker when she got frustrated. There is a look in her eyes. A maddening look beyond the usual anger and hatred. Like something had finally snapped, and she's gone berserk.
I now have a ranging triceratops charging at me, horn ready, and I can't move. I'm too terrified.
Suddenly, I find myself on the ground with blood on me.
At first, I think it's my blood, but I don't feel pain save for my haunches from landing so hard. No, this blood is...is...
I look up as the world goes silent. She's standing there, having pushed me, but a puddle of blood is pouring around her. Lucy's body trembles as Trish's horns enter her chest so deeply that her nose is pressing against her stomach. Her eyes are wide, and her mouth is slightly open as she stands there, trembling, as Trish, also frozen, is not moving an inch.
Finally, she slowly backs away, the sound of her horns exiting the flesh and scales of Lucy's body echoing in the dead silent auditorium, it might as well have been gunshots. Two large holes in Lucy's chest are bleeding, and she stumbles back. She tries to open her mouth, but blood comes out, and before I know it, she collapses on the ground.
And finally, I snap out of it.
“LUCY!!!!!”
I grab her and take my jacket off to press against her wounds. She looks at me with her pain-filled eyes as tears leak out, just like her blood. “A-Anon...”
“Trish, what did you do?!” Reed screams in horror as he rushes forward to our side to help. Trish is just standing there, horrified as Fang’s blood continues to lie on her face and drip on the floor.
“I...I...I didn’t...I wasn’t...oh God...Fang...” Trish mutters as she holds her hands to her mouth.
“Call 911!” I scream to Reed as he fumbles and gets out his phone.
“Fang!”
I look up and I see Naser and Naomi at the auditorium entrance. The former is already running towards us so fast I can see why he’s a track star. His face is just like any sibling would be if they saw their older sister bleeding on the floor. Meanwhile, Naomi is pale as a ghost in both disbelief and shock, she quickly runs out of the room, but my focus turns to Naser, who pushes me aside and starts using his own jacket with mine to try and stop the bleeding.
Lucy looks at her brother and holds his hand. She tries to say something, but all she can do is cough up blood.
‘What happened?!” Naser demands, and I don’t know what to say. I can’t even speak. Lucy’s dying in front of us as Trish continues muttering to herself while on her knees in tears, while Reed is on the phone getting help. “Anon?!”
“Trish...she...arguing and...” That’s all that comes to me as Naser looks at Trish, still covered in Lucy’s blood. It doesn’t take Naser long to figure out what happened, especially since her horns have bits of Lucy’s scales.
“You...you did this...you hurt her...” Naser realizes before there is a look of pure fury on his face. One that reminds me very well of his father as he gets up, wings flare out, and lets out a primal pterodactyl screech that makes me nearly shit myself. “ I’ll KILL YOU!!!!!!”
He’s almost like a blur, but Reed is just as fast and holds him back as Trish backs away in fear. If it weren’t for the fact that someone needs to keep the pressure on Lucy’s wounds, I would have gladly helped Naser. He’s practically lost it, all sense of calm and rationality has given in to instincts to kill Trish. He’s screeching and roaring incessantly as he tries to claw for Trish with rage in his eyes. I have no doubt in my mind that he really does want to kill her.
And deep down? I wouldn’t even care.
“NASER AARON!!!! CEASE AND DESIST!!!!”
All of us freeze and look back at the entrance. Spears. He’s here. He’s glaring down so hard at the scene, I feel like I’m turning to ice. With him are a crowd of students and teachers. Naomi is dragging the school nurse, a purple Corythosaurus with brown hair, right over, who rushes with a big medical emergency bag. This time, I get out of the way to let the nurse do her job; she looks both determined and pale at the damage as she lifts the shirts to see the wounds.
God.
It’s like she has two fucking holes in her stomach. A few students who see it gasp and look disgusted. Some of them take out their phones as if to record what’s happening. Fuckers. Lucy’s dying and all they can think of is putting her on SnootTube?!
“How bad are they, Abigail?” Spears asks with worry and concern.
“Bad! They need a hospital right away!” The nurse answers
“Naomi, make sure the school hall is cleared for the EMTs. Also, please call the authorities,” Spears says with a firm tone. “Mr. Carldewskii, please look after Ms. Jones and keep her away until she can be questioned with the others.”
“Got it,” Mr. Carldewskii says as he walks over and helps Trish up, who is sobbing. It’s clear that she’s not just in trouble.
No, she’s utterly fucked.
“Everyone is to work with first responders regarding this. Nobody is to leave the school until the investigation is done,” Spears says before turning to me and Reed as if he knew we were involved. Reed looks like his life has just ended, and me? My focus is on Lucy as her eyes glaze over at me.
I see fear, sorrow, regret, and love—even now, as she is dying, that love that has been between us for a short but beautiful time.
I just pray to God it’s not going to end today.
***
I watch as the stretcher holding Lucy is carried into the ambulance with Naser right behind him. He gets to go with them to the hospital as a family member. I wish I could go, but I can’t. Being a boyfriend only gets you so far.
They shut the doors and drive off at full speed, the sirens echoing in my ear before fading as they turn the corner. All that’s left to hear is the numerous students talking to each other about what’s happened, and the police swarming the area.
It makes sense that so many cops are here since Lucy is the Police Commissioner’s daughter. I’m surprised Ripley isn’t here, but I guess he’s already heading for the hospital with his wife. I can’t even imagine how they are feeling right now. Lucy could be dying and...
No. She can’t die.
Not after all this.
Life wouldn’t be this cruel, would it?
“Mr. Mous?”
I slowly turn around to see a grey and blue raptor in a police uniform looking at me with sympathy. “I’m sorry, Mr. Mous, but I’m Office Gray. I need to take your statement since you were there when the incident happened.”
Incident.
More like a murder attempt.
Trish tried to kill me. She fucking wanted to kill me with her horns.
If it wasn’t for Lucy pushing me out of the way...
“I need you to tell me how this all started right from the start,” He asks as he takes out a notepad and pen.
So I did. I told him about my relationship with Lucy, the doxxing incident, and how we started dating as Lucy spent less time with Trish and Reed. I also talked about Rosa and Stella, who are also being interviewed with tearful expressions. They’ve been trying to get to me since we left the school to go outside, but Spears has kept me isolated since I’m the main witness.
I really could use them right now.
I could use my friends, but I don’t know what to say to them.
I can barely tell this cop anything.
I finally got to the incident that caused this: how Reed prevented me from being there, Trish and Fang arguing until I interrupted. I told him what was said, with Lucy declaring her friendship with Trish and Reed over. And then how Trish attacked me.
And Lucy took the blow.
The blow that was meant for me.
Why?
Why didn’t she let me take it?
I’m a nobody who has no future, save for maybe serving his country. She had a family that loved her. A talent in music that was going to make her go far.
Why risk her life for this stupid, useless skinnie?
The officer looks at me with sympathy. “Alright, I’ll make sure this is included in our report. Are you willing to testify in court if need be?”
“Yes.”
Anything to get justice for Lucy.
It’s not long before I see a sobbing and terrified Trish being dragged into a police car in cuffs. I feel no pity for her. None. She caused this. She did this. All because she had to be a controlling bitch.
And now Lucy might die because of her.
I so badly want to grab the cop’s sidearm and shoot her. I want her dead. I want her fucking dead.
To my surprise, Reed is also getting arrested as he’s escorted to a separate car. He looks as if his soul was just sucked out of his body. I can’t help but ask, “Why are they arresting Reed?”
“Protocol states that any student charged with a crime or involved in one needs to have their lockers checked. We found huge bags of carfe and a small carfe maker in his locker. Plus a notebook of “customers” he’s been selling to. That’s not just possession, but distribution as well.”
Unlike with Trish, I feel a small sense of pity. Reed’s only fault was that he was a drugged-up idiot who couldn’t read the room. But he never once intentionally tried to hurt me or Lucy.
But if he hadn’t just let Trish do what she constantly fucking did...
Lucy was right. He’s a tool.
A fucking tool.
I watch the two of them get in the back of the cars before they are driven away. I see their faces as they pass by, their expressions showing that they know their lives are over.
“Is there anything we can do for you?” The cop asks.
“...I want to go see Lucy.”
***
When the police car stopped in front of the hospital, I burst through the doors and ran for the surgery wing. I bumped into a few dinosaurs, but I didn't care. All that mattered was getting to her. I practically ran faster than I have ever run before in my life. Once I get into the wing, I spot the Aarons. Naser looks like he's been crying non-stop and looks more defeated than I've ever seen him. Like all the light in his life is gone. Mrs. Aaron is just as frantic, her eyes wide open for once, as she's hugging her husband with her makeup ruined and her hair a mess. But the worst sight is Mr. Aaron.
God.
Ripley.
For once, there is no dread; I only feel sorrow.
The man is crying. Actually crying. His eyes are bloodshot, his uniform is a mess, and I can tell the only reason he's still standing is because of his wife wrapped around his waist. I look at this broken family, and I realize just how lucky Lucy has it. All of them are here for her because they love her so much.
"Anon!" Naser gets up and hugs me as if we were kin. "Oh, god. She's in surgery...I...I don't...Lucy..."
I can't help but hug and sob with him. At this moment, we're both in grief and despair. Shared by the love of the girl we love equally but in different ways. Mrs. Aaron rushed towards me and held my hand as I comforted her. She tries to say something, but she cannot. The look in her eyes. I've never seen her frowning or in despair. She looks like she's halfway to a heart attack.
"Mrs. Aaron..." I whisper. "I'm sorry...I...I..."
"Anon."
I slowly look up and see Ripley staring at me. His body is tense, and his hands are shaking, as if he were ready to explode. "What. Happened?"
"...Trish and Lucy..." I gulp, but stay strong. "They were arguing...Lucy ended their friendship...Trish blamed me and attacked...she..."
I closed my eyes.
"...She pushed me aside and took the blow..."
God.
Why?
Why not me?
I open my eyes again as there is a mix of emotions on his face. I know what he's thinking. It should have been you, not my little girl.
And I want it to be.
God, do I wish it were.
"...You..."
"Ripley," Mrs. Aaron hisses as she glares at the stunned man. "Don't you dare. Don't you dare blame him. Lucy did it...because she loved him... that's who she is..."
Ripley opens his mouth but then closes it. A sound of rage and sorrow mixed together escapes him as he collapses into the chair and weeps into his hands. His wife goes to him and hugs him tight. "Lucy...my little Lucy...Daddy should have been there...Daddy should have been there... I'm supposed to protect you..."
It's funny.
I saw him for so long as a terrifying presence.
But now I see nothing more than a broken father weeping for his little princess."
Naser puts his hand on my shoulder and wipes his own tears. "T-Thank you for being here..."
"Always..." I told him before asking if there was any news.
"No," Naser whispered as he shook his head. "But it's bad, Anon...real bad...what if she..."
I don't want to think that. I can't believe that. I can't live with that.
The doors open, and instantly, all talk is silenced as a dark grey Pterodactyl surgeon, covered in blood, walks into the doom. He takes off his mask and looks at us...his eyes...
No.
God no.
Please.
"Lucy Aaron's family?"
Nobody says anything because nobody wants to believe it. Nobody wants to live in a world where Lucy is gone.
"...Lucy," Ripley finally asks, even though he's trembling. "Is she..."
"...We did everything we could, but there was too much damage to her organs and internal bleeding," He says as the final nail in the coffin. "She passed away five minutes ago."
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!”
Mrs. Aaron falls to the floor, wailing as her husband holds her, but falls with her as she tries crawling to the operating door, Ripley holding her back despite his own agonizing expression. "LUCY!!!! MY BABY! MY BABY!!!!"
Naser roars in fury as he picks up a chair and throws it at the wall; others back away as he screeches and screams before punching a wall and falling against it. He curls up and sobs as I stand there watching this broken family.
A family that lost their daughter.
Their sister.
My...girlfriend...
My friend.
My Fang.
Lucy.
Lucy.
Lucy.
LUCY!!!!!
I cry her name out.
I join them in tears.
She's gone.
My angel. My Lucy. My Sweet Tooth.
She's gone.
...Gone.
Chapter 20: Belmont Anon
Notes:
Yup, it's a Castlevania Crossover. Kinda. You'll see.
Chapter Text
Sometimes, Fang wondered if their friends really were good friends or not. Here they were, all ready and prepared to go clubbing at a local downtown hangout that was said to be quite a place to rock out. Reed said he had heard that it was quite a party city. Trish thought it would be a good place to check out for a future concert. And Fang? With school being a fucking drag, their family being assholes, and all the other stress in their life? A night where they could just chill, dance, and use those fake IDs Reed snagged to drink some alcohol to loosen up was what she really needed.
Only what the fuck happens? Trish calls off at the last minute, saying her sister got sick eating paste, and now she has to watch the little brat. Meanwhile, Fang had been waiting for Reed to pick up for thirty fucking minutes before giving up. The raptor was probably high again. It wouldn’t be the first time he thought to take a “light joint” before ending up in the clouds until morning.
So here they were. Alone. Downtown. Without parent’s permission. Outside of a roaring warehouse where strobe lights were going off, techno-metal beats were bouncing, and the smell of vice was in the air. If their parents knew where they were right now, they would probably ground them for life.
A wise person would probably just give up and go home since clubbing alone was always a risk. Fang had heard plenty of terrible shit go on in clubs, from spiked drinks to bar fights. But Fang wasn’t a pussy. They could handle themselves.
Just one hour to relax.
Maybe two.
Then, head home while sneaking inside before the wardens put her in prison for a month.
Taking a deep breath, Fang made their way across the street to the entrance line of the club. It was once a warehouse, but someone later converted it into a private entertainment venue. Despite the decrepit exterior appearance, the main structures and essential parts of the building, such as the ceiling, were freshly painted and new. The exterior was designed to appeal to clubbers. The inside, from what she could tell from the windows, was your standard young adult party club. Bright lights, smoke machines, bars, tables, a dance floor, and a DJ.
Getting on line, Fang checked their phone to see how long it would be until they could go in when someone in a fancy SUV arrived. A couple of pteros like her got out and gave the keys to a valet until one of them paused and faced her. He was a bit taller than her, with dark blue scales and some red colored marks on his blue feathered wings. He wore a long-sleeved black “Slayer” shirt with blue jeans and an upside-down cross necklace around his neck. His eyes were ruby red, like his long hair, and he had a face that even Fang had to admit was quite handsome.
“Haven’t seen you around before,” He said as he walked closer. “You new?”
“Maybe,” Fang said, folding their arms to play it cool. She noticed his buddies were watching with amused smirks. “What’s it to you?”
“I don’t know. Rare to see fellow feathered wing pteros like us,” He pointed out with his hands in his pockets as he gave a grin. His teeth were a bit sharper than most pteros, meaning he had some mixed dino species in his blood. “Maybe you’d like to get to know each other?”
“Why should I?” Fang said, eyeing him. He wasn’t bad-looking. And while they wouldn’t outright give themselves to anybody, there wasn’t anything wrong with getting to know someone.
Especially if they had a spine-shivering grin like that.
“I can get you to skip the line? Drinks will be on me,” He offered.
“...Alright, why not?” Fang said as they stepped forward, and he offered his arm. Slowly, Fang wrapped their arms around him. “You got a name?”
“Kiren,” He said with a smile. “You?”
“Fang. I use they/them,” They said before walking forward to meet up with his friends, who were already showing their IDs to the bouncer. Those on line, especially the females, were giving her jealous looks, but that only made Fang’s smirk increase. “Just don’t expect a kiss or anything, hotshot. Not unless you impress me.”
“Oh, trust me,” He said with a grin. “When I’m done, you’ll be getting a kiss, alright.”
***
Needless to say, Fang was glad they decided to accept the guy's offer. Not only had they managed to go straight through the doors, but the club was better than she expected. He got the drinks, meaning she didn't need to show her fake ID, and his friends were more than happy to focus on their own thing instead of bothering them.
Meanwhile, Kiren was interesting. He was into death metal, traveled frequently, and didn't have any parents. He and his buddies came from old money, so they didn't need to work much. They just go around and have fun with their parents' money.
Lucky bastard.
Fang wasn't an idiot. It was clear that Kiren was clearly into them but wasn't pushing it. Save for a wink, smirk, and a touch, he kept his proper distance. They also used the correct pronouns, which was ten times better than most of the assholes Fang met in their life. He also was a good dancer, and Fang wouldn't deny there was some attraction to him, especially with his eyes.
They had never seen such red eyes before.
After shaking it on the dance floor for a bit, the two of them headed to one of the lounge areas with some drinks. They had a Long Island Iced Tea while he had a Bloody Mary. After sweating her scales off, the cool taste in their mouth was a welcoming one. Kiren sipped his drink before turning to her. "So, you have a family?"
"Yeah. Shitty ones, but I guess they can be okay," They snorted. "They don't understand me at all, though."
"Friends?"
"They were supposed to come, but one got high, and the other got bogged down with family stuff."
"So you're alone, huh? I take it you're not exactly over twenty-one?" Kiren smirked, which made Fang freeze up a bit before he waved his hand. "It's fine. You're not the first person to come here underage."
At least he wasn't a narc.
Suddenly, one of his buddies, a purple ptero with shades, walked over and motioned for him to join them for a second. Kiren finished his drink and nodded before turning to Fang. "Be back in a sec."
Fang nodded before taking out her phone and looking through some texts before getting a message from Trish.
Trish: Yo. You went clubbing or home?
Fang: Former. Hanging out with some guys.
Trish: Guys?
Fang: Relax, they're cool. One of them ain't bad looking.
Trish: Tell me you're not thinking of sleeping with him?
Fang: Relax. I'm smart enough to avoid that. I might give him a kiss and my number if he continues to impress me.
Trish: Your real focus should be on the band.
Fang scowled and rolled her eyes.
Fang: I can have a social life, Trish.
"You should leave."
For a second, she thought that was Trish's text as a voice message, but Fang paused and slowly turned around to see someone staring at her nearby. Sitting on a couch next to her was a person wearing a sleeveless, hooded green trench coat with a vertical buckle across his chest, revealing a dark grey shirt underneath. He had pads on his shoulders and wore dark cloves with golden cross marks on them, much like the one around his neck. A hood from the trenchcoat hid his face, but what little Fang saw showed he had skin.
A human.
How did they not notice him?
Fang raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"
"Go home," He whispered without looking at them. "That guy and his friends are bad news. Get out."
"...Right," Fang snorted as they rolled their eyes. "I'm going to believe some random skinnie out of nowhere who tells me to get lost. Work on your pick-up lines, loser."
The figure sighed as he got up and walked away. Fang flipped him off with his back turned before going back to her phone.
Fang: Sorry. Some creepy skinnie was talking.
Trish: You told him off, right?
Fang: Duh.
"Hey, Fang?"
They looked up and saw Kiren smirking at her. "I was wondering if you want to ditch this place and come over to my house? Me and the boys figured we could have better fun over there."
That was Fang's warning sign. Much as they liked Kiren, they were not interested in heading over to his place just so he could get his dick sucked. Putting their phone away, Fang got up and shrugged. "Sorry, but I'm gonna head home. Gotta get there before the parents call the fuzz."
He slowly touched their arm. "Really? But we were getting to know each other so well."
They shivered upon feeling his touch. It felt a bit cold for some reason. "Look, you're a nice guy and all. But I'm not-"
"Can you do me a favor? Just look at my eyes..."
Without knowing why, Fang did so, and they stared at those bright red eyes. They didn't know if it was the lighting or something else, but they seemed to glow brightly, like Christmas lights. They kept staring at them and felt the music dulling around her. Their body was slowly becoming sluggish and cold.
Were they really that tired?
They didn't drink that much.
"Just relax..." Kiern whispered.
Relax.
That sounded nice.
***
Fang had been hung over before. It wasn't their first time drinking. But this felt different. Hungover felt like a jackhammer was hammering away at your head. This felt like waking up in the middle of a foggy field with dew all over your face. Moaning, Fang tried to think about what happened as they tried to move but found themselves unable to do so. Usually, they would feel that they were wrapped around in the covers of their own bed, but they were sitting up.
And they felt something hard tie their hands together behind the chair they were on.
That instantly woke them up, and they realized what was going on. They were tied to a chair.
Wrapped up tight. Both their hands, legs, and wings. Ripley Aaron had gone through this before with his kids. As Police Commissioner, there was always the risk of kidnapping from enemies he made throughout his years on the force. So he had his kids learn what to do in case they were ever kidnapped.
This was just like the practice scenario that Fang had gone through in their young teens.
And that made them stop breathing for five seconds until their father's voice echoed in their head. For once, they listened.
"Remain calm. Don't panic. Take deep breaths. Assess the situation and look around."
Deep breaths.
One. Two. Three.
Fang then slowly looked around and saw that they were still in the club. Only it was now dead silent. No music. No lights. No dancing. Just silence and a few people around, enjoying drinks.
Kiren and his friends. They were all sitting around a table, chatting and laughing as if this was a private party and that they hadn't kidnapped someone.
That son of a bitch.
He must have drugged them.
"Figure out what they want from you. If it's something you can use to keep you alive, use it."
That was obvious. They were a hot, young, and beautiful dinosaur. What else would a fucker with a dick want with them? Much as they would scream to the heavens that Fang was "Non-Binary," they still had the body of a girl.
Kiren noticed they were awake and smirked. "Check it out, boys. Our meal is awake."
Meal? Probably some rapist term or something.
"You motherfucking limp dick bastard," Fang growled. "You can't get pussy like a man, so you had to drug me?!"
"Please, I've had better in my decades than you," Kiren said as his friends chuckled. He got up and walked over. Inching close, his very sharp teeth glitter in the moonlight as he sniffed her. "But your blood smells nice. Fresh. Virgin. A bit of a smoker and drinker, but I can handle exotic tastes."
The fuck was this guy going on about? Was he just a sicko?
Fang then remembered what to do next.
"If need be, tell them you're my child. That might make them hesitate or keep you around for ransom."
"My father is Police Commissioner Ripley Aaron," Fang said with a defiant glare.
"Don't care," Kiren said in dismissal, much to her surprise. "We're not afraid of the police."
"Yeah, last pigs we had to deal with, we drained dry and left them in the sewers for the rats," One of the other pteros said as the others laughed.
Fang's eyes widened, and her spine shivered. They were in deeper shit than they thought. One of the things you never did in Ripley Aaron's city was kill police officers. The man would go through Hell to get justice for them. The last person to do so five years ago ended up filled with so many bullets that they had to use two caskets to hold his remains. To hear these guys talk about killing officers with no fear?
Fang was now afraid. Very afraid. Suddenly, everything in their life paled compared to this moment. These guys were talking about murder so casually that it was clear they were psychopaths.
Bullies? Teachers? Bad parents? Annoying brother? Naomi? Fang could handle all of that.
Not this.
"L-L-Look, if you just want to have s-s-s-sex, then I'm fine with it," Fang said, knowing this was sounding desperate, but they didn't want to die. "I'll... I'll..."
Kiren clearly enjoyed hearing her beg, so he leaned forward and listened in. "You'll what?"
"...suck your dick..." Fang whimpered as they felt like throwing up. All that pride in their identity shattered as basic desires for survival took over.
"...Nah, I'll think I'll just suck you," Kiren said with a grin as he suddenly licked her neck, which made her shiver and squirm. "Suck your blood and hear your fucking screams. That's more of a hard-on for me than putting myself in you."
THE FUCK?!
"Hey, can't I go first this time?" One of the other pteros, one with blue scales and also red eyes, said as he got up. "You had that last guy first. I wanna go!"
Oh. So they were bi-sexual rapists. That was just grand.
"Ugh, shut up, Collin. I found our dinner tonight, so I am the one who gets the first bite," Kiren growled as he walked over to the loudmouth. "I'm the leader of this coven, so shut up and get in line."
"Oh, please. We're the same age in terms of vampirehood."
Vampirehood?
What the fuck did that mean?
Fang wondered if these guys were just roleplaying some LARP shit when they nearly pissed their pants by what they saw next. Kiren's face turned monstrous, like something out of a horror show. His fangs grew, his eyes glowed, and his facial figures became more pointed and demonic, like something out of Hell itself. Fang couldn't help but let out a panic gasp upon seeing something that shouldn't be possible. It was like a fucking metamorphosis out of a Resident Evil game.
Kiren grabbed the other ptero and lifted him up high, snarling. " And yet I am the strongest of us. So unless you want me to snap your fucking neck, you will do as I say and wait!"
He then tossed him into a nearby table, which broke apart. A normal person would have been seriously injured or at least moaning in pain. The blue ptero just got up and dusted himself off in annoyance. "Prick."
Suddenly, any semblance of calm was gone for Fang as they noticed all the pteros had one thing in common: sharp pointy fangs and red eyes. Red eyes in dinosaurs were not uncommon, but for all of them to have it was too much of a coincidence. The fangs were something that could be explained as having a different carnivorous parent, like a T-Rex or Allosaurus, or something similar.
But not the rest.
That was just not normal.
Suddenly, Fang realized that they were not dealing with psychopaths or rapists but full-on fucking monsters who didn't want to have their body.
They wanted their blood.
Dinner was them.
And for the first time in a long time, Fang began to pray to God to save them.
"Now? Where were we?" Kiren said, his mutant face still a nightmare to look at. He walked towards Fang, who was doing their best to try and escape. "Oh, right. Can't let dinner get spoiled."
"No! Please! Please!" Fang begged as they got closer. This couldn't be happening. This wasn't real. Just a bad dream. A bad dream!
Please, God! I'll do anything! Don't let me die! Don't let me die! Don't let me die! Fang prayed in their heart.
Then suddenly, there was a whistling sound in the air as something hit Kiren in the back, and he howled in pain as blood spewed out from his sudden wound. In anger, he grabbed the object and threw it on the ground while his hand smoked from the pain of holding it. Fang looked down and saw that it was a large cross. A white jeweled cross with a sharp edge to it like a dagger.
Had her prayers actually been answered?
"Who the fuck threw that?!" Kiren shouted as his friends looked around, their faces forming similar forms to Kiren's. "Show yourself!"
"Up here, asshole." They looked up to see a figure standing on the light truss. "You know, my father always told me that when a lady says no? You respect that wish."
For once, Fang didn't say anything about their gender or use of correct pronouns.
"And when I tore my father's heart from his chest, I heard him screaming in agony," Kiren snarled. "I'll do the same for you."
Two of his ptero friends suddenly jumped higher than was possible for any saurian as they sailed in the air for Fang's savior. However, instead of jumping or running away, the figure jumped down just as fast and tackled the two in midair, dragging them down with him. They had screamed while doing so, as if in pain, and Fang soon saw why as they slammed down hard on the ground with the figure landing like some kind of MCU superhero. Inside the pterodactyls' chests were large metal stakes piercing their chests, piercing the hearts as blood spewed out of them.
The vampire pteros (because that's what they fucking were, even if it was impossible to believe) screamed as their entire bodies suddenly disintegrated. Scales turned to ash as their bones were then shown to follow suit until nothing remained but dust. Fang then recognized the figure as he slowly stood up and removed his green hood to reveal his piercing blue eyes and balding head.
The human from before.
The one that warned her about Kiren and his friends.
Kiren snarled as he saw the mysterious skinny and growled. "Vampire hunter, huh? We've killed one of your kind before!"
"And I've killed dozens of your kind before," The human said, walking forward without fear.
"Collin! Get this fucker and rip his head off!" Kiren shouted as Collin nodded and charged forward.
Fang didn't know what was going to happen next, but whatever it was, all they could do was hope the human had something like a sword or an axe or even a fucking gun with silver bullets.
Wait, that was werewolves.
Instead, what they saw made them drop their mouth in disbelief. What he pulled out was a whip.
A whip.
A fucking whip?!
What was this?! A circus?!
The whip was a mix of black and brownish-red, laced together with golden guards around the handle, featuring crosses on them. There was a sharp, pointed arrowhead blade on the end of the whip that was dark silver steel with a hint of blood red at the tip. The human cracked the whip and swept it across the air so fast it was like lightning. What it did was make Fang drop their mouth a second time.
With one quick slice in the air, it chopped Collin's head off. Perfect decapitation. The vampire ptero's head seemed shocked in his final moments before it exploded in a burst of fire while the body fell limp and disintegrated moments later.
Suddenly, there was fear in the air, not from Fang but from their captors. All of them just stared in terror as the human held his whip ready with a smirk.
"No way... he's..."
"That whip..."
"Oh, fuck! He's a Belmont! "
The moment that was heard, this human, the "Belmont," charged forward faster than humanly possible. His whip slashed across the chest of one of the vampires, tearing him in two before he turned to ash. He followed up by reversing his spin and cutting two more who met the same fate. One vampire ptero tried to attack from behind, but with a flick of the wrist, the sharp end of the whip went right through his chest, pierced his heart, ripped out of his back, and ended his undead life.
One of the vampires threw a table at the Belmont, who slashed it in half with his whip, which the vampire was counting on as he charged forward. But the Belmont seemed to figure it out quickly as he used his free hand to throw a glass bottle of water.
Only it was not just any normal water.
The moment it broke and splattered across the vampire's face, he was sent aflame. Blue fire engulfed his body as he screamed in agony before the vampire slayer kicked him aside, letting him sprawl out on the floor until he was silent. Reaching the couch, the Belmont jumped and twisted in the air, sending out cross daggers with his free hand like the one he fired earlier. Most of the remaining vampires dodged them, but one was hit by three of them, two in the head and one in the chest, which ended their existence as well.
Kiren charged forward, claws blazing with fire as the human dodged the blows and uppercut Kiren before wrapping the whip around one of his arms. The very touch of the whip seemed to make Kiren smoke and shiver in pain as the human dragged him across the room and threw him away. His arm ripped out of its socket, blood spraying in the air as Kiren slammed into the bar near Fang.
"Fuck this! He's too much!" One vampire said as he and his remaining friends made their way to the exit.
The human didn't move. Just smirking as he saw them heading to the door. They opened it only for some kind of shiny explosive to go off. It was like seeing the sun burst out of the ground. It must have been actual sunlight because they were all turned to burned bones in seconds.
"What...was that?" Fang asked, finding their voice.
"Sun Mine. Recent invention of ours. Uses sunstones to store sunlight before letting it burst out like shrapnel from a landmine upon sensing undead energies," Belmont said. "Clever little thing, isn't it?"
The sound of bottle smashing reminded both of them that Kiren was still around. Despite missing his right arm, Kiren was still standing with a wild look in his eyes. He then turned his gaze towards Fang, who felt his soul turn to ice upon seeing the hatred in his gaze. With a defiant roar, he launched himself at her, fangs ready to seek into her neck.
Fang yelled in terror, but thankfully, they did not meet their namesake as their fate.
With a perfect thrust, the whip sailed through the air and went right through the heart of Kiren, who screamed before exploding in a pile of ash and blood. Some of it landed on Fang's face, who felt it splatter all over them.
A small choking gasp escaped their voice as any sense of resistance was gone. Tears fell down from their face, and they felt sweat pouring all over their body. The human walked over to her and began to undo the bindings. Once free, Fang collapsed and threw up all the alcohol they had this evening as it mixed with the blood of the monsters whose remains were scattered all over.
Wiping her face, she felt a presence nearby and looked to her left to see the human holding a towel. "Here."
They took it and wiped her face and the blood off as much as possible.
"Come on, let's get you out of here," Belmont said as he held his hand out. Shakingly, Fang took it, and he guided him towards the exit with his phone out.
"Malcom? It's me. The situation is over, but I need someone they tried to feast on taken home."
Just as they got to the street, a taxi burst around the corner and parked in front of them. A velociraptor with vibrant yellow scales and distinctive, black, sleazy-looking eyes was the diver. He had very long eyebrows that ended in curls and sported maroon slicked-back hair. He grins at the human. "Saved the girl again, Anon?"
"Yeah," He said as he motioned Fang to get in while opening the passenger door. Nervously, they did so, but he didn't follow them inside.
"Listen," He said to Fang as he held the door open. "You never saw anything today. You never knew those guys. You never saw me. Just forget everything you saw and go back to your life."
"...Who are you?" Fang asked.
"...Just a figment of your imagination," The human said before he closed the door and tapped on the top.
Before Fang knew it, the taxi was driving away from the club as fast as possible, but Fang's eyes never left the mysterious human who watched them go until they turned the corner.
***
It took Fang ten minutes to finally tell the taxi driver, whose name was Malcom, where they lived. They just sat there in their soaked dress, unsure of what to think anymore. Was what they saw real? Did they just really meet vampires, almost get bitten, and get saved by some kind of badass vampire slaying human?
Either it all happened, or they took Reed’s carfe again.
“Hey, kid? We’re here.”
Fang blinked and turned to their right to see their house right there. A home that, for a moment in time, they thought they would never see again. The lights were still on, meaning their parents were still up, but Fang didn’t care about that.
“Listen, kid,” Malcolm said as he turned to them. “Take Anon’s advice and forget what you saw. Go home. Get some sleep. And take it easy for a few days.”
Fang just nodded in silence as they slowly got out and made for their door as the taxi took off. Slowly, they opened the door and walked inside. The instant they did so, their father picked himself up off the couch, with their mother right behind him, full of worry. Up on the stairs, Fang saw Naser just about to head up until they saw their sister and zipped down instantly.
“WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN?! IT’S 2AM!”
“Oh my gosh! Sweetie, we worried sick?! Why didn’t you call us!”
“Fang, are you okay?!”
Fang just stood there as their voices went off around her. Their father was yelling at them about how he had officers looking for them. Their mother was asking if they were okay and needed anything to eat or drink. Their brother was trying to be a peacemaker as always.
It only hit Fang that tonight could have been the night that they could have never seen them again.
They could have died.
Suddenly, all three were silent and staring at her with wide eyes. Never before had there ever been such silence in their house. It took a minute for Fang to realize why as they felt their cheeks becoming wet. Slowly, they touched their face and realized they were crying.
“...Lucy?” Her father whispered in confusion and worry.
And for once, Fang didn’t care about hearing that name.
In fact, after tonight, she never wanted to hear the name “Fang” ever again.
Tacking her father, Lucy sobbed her eyes out as he hugged him and wept. The night’s events finally forced her to confront all that had happened.
Vampires.
Blood.
Nearly dying.
The human.
Belmont.
Her father instantly hugged her and began to soothe her, assuring her that it was okay. That everything was going to be alright. It was like she was five years old again, running to him after a nightmare or a bad day at school. He didn’t ask questions; he didn’t yell like he always did. He just comforted her and held her tight with love.
Just like he used to do.
Soon, she felt two more bodies joining in on the hug, and Lucy wept harder.
She never wanted them to let go.
***
The weekend was a blur. All Lucy could remember was going to bed and her family silently being there for her. They didn’t ask questions; they said nothing. They let her come to terms with whatever happened. Near Saturday night, Lucy just told them that she had a bad night at a club involving punks and getting saved by someone who took her home.
That was all she could say.
Telling them about vampires and a vampire slayer would make her sound crazy.
So, she modified the story.
It was true in some way.
Her father asked for names and descriptions of her attackers, which she gave, but she doubted they would find them. They were all dead. Or re-dead, as it were. They asked if she was hurt or if they did anything to her, but Lucy said no. Her mother insisted on a check-up after school on Monday, which she agreed to.
She honestly didn’t have the strength to fight.
During the day, her family was by her side in everything. Naser let her pick whatever games or movies to play. Her mother made her favorite meals. And her father not once yelled at her.
There was no punishment or grounding. Just a quiet assurance that they were there for her.
She even accompanied them to church on Sunday, which surprised them, but they accepted it with open hearts.
After all that she went through that Friday night, how could she remain an atheist anymore?
Lucy did tell Trish and Reed the same story, and they wanted to come over, but she asked to be alone. She didn’t want to talk to them.
Part of it was because she didn’t want to lie to them.
The other part was because she was still pissed off about them ditching her.
Would what happened to her not have happened if she had her friends with her instead of being an idiot and going to that club alone? Would some other poor girl be the victim of those monsters?
She didn’t know.
Pretty soon, Monday had come along, and it was back to school, back to everyday life.
But Lucy had a feeling everyday life was gone for good.
“I’m surprised you want to come to school today. Mom offered you to stay home,” Naser said as he parked the Nascar and got out.
“I think I just need normalness in my life again,” Lucy whispered as she took her bag out. “So, you’re driving me to the doctor’s?”
“Yeah,” Naser said as he walked over and put a hand on her shoulder. “Look, something else happened at that club, right? I’m not an idiot, Fa-”
“Lucy.”
“Lucy,” He corrected himself. Sighing, he shook his head, “But you can trust me. I promise whatever it is, I’ll support you.”
For a moment, Lucy wanted to tell him. But as she opened her mouth, she froze at what she saw walking up the stairs of the school nearby.
“...no way...”
It was him.
The human from the club.
The one who saved her.
He was dressed in normal green clothing, but she recognized his bald head and face.
Naser turned around and saw that she was looking at him, and he chuckled. “Yeah, I was surprised too when Spears told me and Naomi we would be having a human student in our school. Cool, huh? His name’s Anon. Anon Y. Mous.”
Anon Y. Mous.
That’s what Naser called him, but Lucy knew him by a different name.
Anon Belmont.
Chapter 21: Mad Scientist Anon
Notes:
Another one I made in the Discord Chats of Lit Club with a few changes. Enjoy
Chapter Text
It was just another day at Volcano High. Another hot, dreary, typical day where everyone was going to school kept counting the days until the weekend. For Fang and their friends, Trish and Reed, it was the same as it ever was as they discussed what to do after completing their mandatory eight-hour prison sentence.
"Duh. Band practice. It's practically the only thing we should do if we're gonna prove everyone wrong," Trish said as they sat together on the grass near one of the trees. "We need to make sure that everyone forgets what happened last month."
"I didn't think someone could have a sensory overload like that," Reed said as he rubbed his chin. "You think Sage managed to get their hearing back yet?"
"Last I heard, they had a mental breakdown upon hearing a rock and roll song on the radio," Fang muttered with both annoyance and sympathy. The former because it was one of their songs that caused it. They had hoped this would get Trish to finally open up to the idea of adding a guitar to their band, but as always, the stubborn triceratops refused.
If this keeps up, I'll be saying goodbye to my dreams of a career in music for a job in fast food, they thought.
"Why not just go chill at Dino-Moe's?" Reed asked with his usual finger guns. "I heard they got a new anchovy pineapple pizza with hot sauce that sounds as awesome as it tastes."
"Ew, like no," Trish said in disgust. "Pineapple on pizza is sacrilegious. And I say that as a herbivore."
"I agree with Trish," Fang said as they stuck out their tongue. "That sounds nasty. Give bacon, chicken ranch, any day of the week. With BBQ sauce."
Damnit, now I'm hungry. I knew I should have eaten Mom's extra breakfast helping.
"...Hey, do you hear something?" Reed asked as a large falling sound was heard, as well as what sounded like a jet. It wasn't just them. Many students were looking around, wondering what that sound was.
Fang looked up and around as the sound grew louder and louder. "Yeah, I'm hearing it too. What in the world is that?"
It soon became apparent it was coming from above. Looking up, everyone noticed that something in the distance was flying...no...wait...falling...right towards them!
"HOLY RAPTOR-JESUS! LOOK OUT!" Someone shouted as everyone ran around screaming and taking cover.
"IT'S THE METEOR! IT'S COME BACK TO FINISH US ALL FOR GOOD THIS TIME!"
"IT'S A MISSILE! WORLD WAR 3 IS UPON US ALL! KISS YOUR SCALED ASSES GOODBYE!"
"IT'S THE FEDS! THEY'RE HERE TO TAKE ME! QUICK, JUDEE! ESCAPE PLAN BETA-7!"
Fang ignored all the rambling as they hurried with Trish and Reed to one of the wooden outdoor picnic tables and ducked underneath it. The three of them huddled as the sound of the falling object got closer and closer until...
BOOOOOOM!
Dust and rubble kicked up as the three of them covered their faces from the debris. There was a moment of silence as smoke and dust clouds covered the area.
"...Are we dead?" Trish asked in fear.
"Nope, I think we're still kicking," Fang replied as everyone poked their head out from their hiding spots to see what it was that crashed into their school's front yard.
It was a car-sized capsule with rockets. All bent and burned out of shape, but clearly something made out of steel and bolts. There was even a door and a bunch of cracked glass from the windows. The rocket engines puffed a bit before going dark.
"What the fuck is that?!" Trish asked
"Holy shit! Aliens!" Reed panicked. "I knew they were real!"
Suddenly, the capsule's door blew open, and everyone gasped. Boyfriends covered their girlfriends in protection. A few were already pulling out their phones to call 911 or record this. One person had already adopted a feeble position, sucked his thumb, and whimpered for his mommy.
Something slowly crawled out and plopped to the ground. It wasn't an alien. It was a human. A bald-headed human with goggles on his head, and wearing a green scientist uniform.
Coughing up a bit, he shook his head, looked around, and smiled before pointing his finger in the air.
"SUCCESS! I, DR. ANON BRAINSTORM, HAVE ARRIVED!"
Everyone, including Fang and their friends, stared at the strange human who had come out of nowhere. Many questions were going through everyone's head, but the biggest one was: " Who the fuck is this guy?!"
"Raymba!" The human said as a glowing sphere made of strange orange metal and holographic eyes and mouth appeared from the ship. It made a dull and annoyed look on its face. Fang's eyes widened as their mouth dropped. They had seen drones before, and that was no drone.
"...Guys, what the fuck is that?" Fang asked, looking at the strange robot sphere in confusion.
"I have no idea," Trish said.
"Yes, master?" The Orange Sphere asked as if it was already just "done" with the day.
"Record that Experiment 301922-B03-A91D was a success! I have successfully arrived at my new school and the experiment did NOT explode this time!" The human declared.
A few dinosaurs stepped back even further upon hearing that.
"Best of all, it's one hundred percent intact!" The human said as he touched the capsule with pride. Then it fell apart like a broken jigsaw puzzle. "...Okay, well, at least it got us here."
"And didn't kill us," Raymba sighed.
"Right! Anyway! To the resignation office!" The human declared. "Raymba! Theme music!"
"Which one?" Raymba asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I don't know, hit something random on your music selection processor and let's see what goes!" The human said.
The strange sphere drone with a face nodded before its eyes went static, and music suddenly emerged from it.
"I love you. You love me. We're a happy family."
"No, not that abomination! Something with action!"
It tried again.
"Transformers! More than meets the eye! Transformers! Robots in disguise!"
"Are you trying to get me sued by Hasbro?! Try again!"
"I'm a bitch! I'm a lover! I'm a child! I'm a mother!"
"Oh, for the love of science," The human facepalmed before throwing his hands in the air. "Just pick something and we'll go with that. Ready?!"
"Yes, Master," Raymba sighed as he began playing the randomly selected music, and the human marched as if he were the most important person in the world to the doors.
"Shut your fucking face, uncle fucka! You're a cock-sucking, ass-licking uncle fucka! You're an uncle fucka, yes it's true! Nobody fucks uncles quite like you!"
Watching the human and his...robot musical thing walk past them without a care in the world, Fang, Trish, and Reed slowly looked at each other.
"...What just happened?" Trish asked.
"...Okay, I smoked carfe but not THAT much this morning," Reed said.
Before they knew it, they were following the strange human, as were other students.
Suddenly, the boring day became less boring.
***
The doors to Volcano High were slammed open as students inside, who had watched what was going on from the safety of the windows, all jumped in shock. Dr. Anon Brainstorm kicked the doors open and posed with his hand in the air, pointing upwards.
"B EHOLD FEEBLE DINOSAURS OF THIS LEARNING ESTABLISHMENT! FOR I, DR. ANON BRAINSTORM, HAVE ARRIVED AND GRACE YOU WITH MY PRESENCE! BWAHAHAHAHAAHAHA !"
There was a long period of silence as everyone just stared. Those outside even froze, looking at each other in disbelief.
"Okay, I know humans can be weird, but this is..." Fang whispered as they continued to watch from the back.
"Now to the principal's office to register myself! Raymba!"
"Yes, Master?" Raymba sighed.
"Where are my registration papers?" The human asked.
"In your pocket, Master."
"...I knew that," The human said as he dug into his pockets and...pulled out a rake.
Fang, Trish, Reed, and so many others are just silently staring. He is actually carrying a god damn rake in his pockets... for some godforsaken reason.
"How is that possible?" Fang whispered in shock. They were not any physics master, but even they knew you don't fit a fucking “rake" into a pocket. But it just popped out of there as if it were something out of a Looney Tunes cartoon. I'm starting to wonder if I'm high.
"Darn it, that wasn't it." He said as he put the rake aside on the floor, and...pulled out a missile launcher?! "Not it either."
Screams rang out as everyone ducked or ran away in panic. Fang froze in place as Reed and Trish got down with their hands on their heads. The confused human was waving it around, not caring at all about the fact that a freaking MISSILE LAUNCHER was being aimed at everyone.
Now Fang was glad that they didn't eat a lot because they were about to crap their pants any second.
"Leather whip. No. Fusion Grenade. No. DVD of The Rock starring Sean Connery and Nicolas Cage. Nope. The Alchemist's Stone. Nada. Emergency Jet Pack. Damnit, where is it!" The human kept shouting as a bigger pile of random stuff was gathering around him.
"How is that possible?" Fang whispered.
"Maybe..." He then pulled out what appeared to be a sticky-looking orb. "Huh? What's this?"
Just as he did that, Naomi was walking by in confusion. She heard the strange noises from the bathroom and came out to see everyone acting as if they had an active shooter or something. She then noticed the large amount of stuff piled up and huffed. This was against school regulations and a complete safety hazard. As the school president, she needed to find the one who-
"You! Female!" The human said to Naomi.
"Me?" She asked.
"Catch!" He tossed her the sticky orb. Once Naomi caught it, it exploded and it stuck her in a casing of pink solid goo that stuck to the lockers. Her entire body was frozen in a gelatinous, sticky state, with the pink ooze sparkling in the light. "Oh, that's what it does. Now I remember. Thank you!"
Fang, Trish, and Reed turned to Naomi, who is now stuck, completely frozen in terror. Their eyes widen in horror as the weird human just ignored her and continued to look for his papers...
"...Okay, I should feel bad, but it is Naomi," Trish pointed out.
"Think she's okay?" Reed asked.
"...this tastes like strawberry," Naomi said in a stunned voice while still stuck.
"It will disappear in ten minutes," the human said dismissively, without even looking at her before pulling out papers. "Ah! Excellent! Come, Raymba!"
"Yes, Master," The robot orb sighed.
Fang looked at Naomi for a minute and reached out before pausing. They had no idea what that sticky stuff was or what it did. And quite frankly, the pink little prissy could use a peg down or two on her ego.
They just hoped that the human had his missile launcher when Naser found out what happened to his girlfriend.
Then again. He had a missile launcher.
Maybe they should worry about their little brother instead.
***
Eventually, the strange human made his way to the principal's office. Everyone just waited for something to happen. Like Spears to throw the madman out or something until they reminded themselves he was sick with the flu.
Figures. The one time we all really want him to go full-on Hulk Hogan and he's not around, Fang thought bitterly.
The female raptor receptionist looked up from behind her desk in surprise as he strolled in.
"Female! I am here to submit my papers and let them know that I, Dr. Anon Brainstorm, have come to complete my education. Not that I think it is needed, but the law is the law," He said as he handed the papers. "I shall require my schedule!"
The secretary seems surprised by the entire thing, as would anyone, but managed to remain calm. She grabbed the papers and gave them a brief glance.
"Okay, let me check this..." She opens the computer as the human and his orb wait patiently. "So you're a transfer student? Where are you coming from?"
"Oh, I'm technically from Rock Bottom, but I just got back from Mars in my attempts to unearth the Martian runes to use their technology for my Black Hole Generator," Dr. Anon answered before growling. "HOWEVER, the stupid Verusians arrived there first, and our fight ended up destroying the last power cell source!"
"Well, it wouldn't have been destroyed if you used the Ion Bombs instead of the Triple-Headed Cerberus Laser Gun," Raymba pointed out. "And if you had a good aim."
"Silence, Raymba! It was those damn Verusians and you know it!" He then raised his fist to the sky. "YOU HEAR ME, VERUSIANS! VENGEANCE WILL BE MINE! "
"...Okay, he's clearly insane," Fang said in a deadpan tone as they continued to watch.
"You think?" Reed and Trish both said.
"And uh... Are you here to complete your education? Did I get that right?" The secretary asked.
She continued typing for a few moments and looked back at him. "It says here your previous schooling history is missing."
"...Well, that's kinda complicated," Dr. Anon nervously laughed.
"It's classified. So, unless you want this place to be drone-attacked by twenty-seven different government powers, I suggest you just not ask," Raymba moaned. "We don't want a repeat of Singapore."
"That was not my fault, and you know it!" Dr. Anon shouted
Yeah, the human was officially a wacko.
The receptionist then handed him the paper for his schedule.
"Thank you," Dr. Anon said before eating it. "Ah, tongue analysis micro machines at work. The schedule is now implemented in the brain. First period, History!"
Fang and the others stood there completely stunned. "He just ate his schedule just like that. He just... ate it. As if it were the most normal thing in the world."
Forget wacko. The guy was beyond any sanity chart.
"Thank you, Female! Now I am off!" Dr. Anon declared as he walked out with his head up high.
"...you get used to him...mostly," Raymba said before following his master.
Fang, Trish, and Reed just stared in complete disbelief as Dr. Brainstorm left and walked past them as if they were nothing but air.
"...I get the feeling we're going to need Reed's carfe at the end of the day," Trish moaned.
"We're going to need more than his carfe, I can tell you that now," Fang said. "I just hope we don't have classes with him."
***
It turned out that his History class was also the same one that the three were in. Their History teacher sat them down, and Dr. Brainstorm, their new fellow student, stood to the side with Raymba near him.
"Class...we have a new student," Their History teacher, Mr. Lanzeby, a purple triceratops, said in confusion. "And um...well, why don't we let him introduce himself?"
Dr. Anon walked over and smiled at them. Greetings, Dinosaurs! I Am Dr. Anon Brainstorm! AND MY DREAM IS TO TAKE OVER THE WORLD! BWAAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAAHA!"
Thunder and lightning roared outside as he laughed, which freaked everyone out...especially since it was sunny out. Everyone stood up, frozen in terror and confusion, wondering why such a thing had happened. It shouldn't have happened, but it did.
Fang was starting to wonder if reality was also now crazy.
"I am here at this school because I need to legally complete my education despite being one of the smartest people on the planet!" Dr. Anon continued. "To that end! If you shall impress me with your actions, I shall gladly make you one of my minions in my efforts to dominate all nations of the world with myself as the supreme ruler that will be worshiped for thousands of years!"
Many students were now considering running out of the school and requesting a transfer.
"And this is my little helper! Raymba!" Dr. Anon said, introducing the bored orb.
"Hey," Raymba sighed. "Just don't worry about him. He's smart but an idiot."
"I am not!" Dr. Anon shouted. "Name one time that I did something stupid!"
"Remember when you created a weather machine to try and melt the polar ice caps to flood the Earth if they didn't give in to your demands, but it instead restored them and prevented global warming?" Raymba pointed out.
"...That was just because of a coding error..." Dr. Anon grumbled.
"That's it. I'm done. I'm done with this day." Fang covered their face with their hands, completely unable to comprehend just how insane this day had been so far. This entire day had been one crazy thing after another, and there had not been a single break in between.
"The penguins, at least, were thankful. They named you honorary Penguin Lord," Raymba said.
"True, I suppose when I need to take over Alaska I can call that favor and have myself a Penguin army..." Dr. Anon said with a rubbing of his chin.
"A-Anyway, Mr-"
"DOCTOR! Dr. Anon Brainstorm," The human interrupted in an impatient tone. He looked back at the teacher with a huff. "Show some respect."
"...Dr. Brainstorm," The teacher said. "Please have a seat so we can begin class."
"Very well," He said as he walked over to a desk and sat down.
Please, God, don't let him be in my next class, Fang thought.
***
Unfortunately, God didn't answer their prayers because they were in the same class again.
"Ah, Math! The language of God! Truly, there is nothing more grander than that!" Dr. Anon said as he walked inside with a smile. "So what shall we uncover today! Abstract algebra?! Quantum Theory?! The Poincaré Conjecture?! Navier–Stokes Existence and Smoothness?!"
Fang was pretty sure that was bullshit until they looked it up on their phone. "Son of a bitch..."
"...Uh, fricken Precalculus..." Mr. Carldewski said as he looked up from his magazine at his desk.
"...Raymba? How many days are left of this torture I must go through?" Dr. Brainstorm asked.
"Two hundred and Twelve."
"...Can I at least do advanced math in my head?" Dr. Anon moaned.
"Knock yourself out, kid," Mr. Carldewski said with a shrug as they got back to the lesson.
Things were quiet for half the class until Carldewski decided he needed to use the bathroom. This allowed everyone to slowly turn to the human who was doing... well, math, but it was the kind that made your brain hurt to read.
"Excuse me," Stella said, deciding to be the brave and curious girl next to him. "Mister Brainstorm?"
"DOCTOR!"
"Sorry, Dr. Brainstorm...Can I ask what it is you're writing down on that paper?" Stella asked.
"I'm figuring out the proper calculations to split a nebula," Dr. Anon said..
The class, understandably, was stunned into complete and utter silence after hearing this. Fang wanted to call bullshit on this, but for some reason, they couldn't.
"...Is there any reason as to why you wish to split a nebula?" Stella asked
"BECAUSE SCIENCE!" Dr. Anon declared.
The only sound coming from the class is one of complete and outright confusion and shock at the student's answer.
"That's not an answer," Stella whimpered.
"That's his answer to everything," Raymba snorted. "He's been saying that ever since he blew up Andromeda."
"Hey, that was just temporary! I used my time machine to kill myself to stop it from happening!" Dr. Anon shouted at his robot before rubbing his chin. "Although I still don't know if that counts as a murder or a suicide. Hmm? Assisted Suicide?"
Everyone's jaw just dropped. The human had just casually mentioned that he had blown up a galaxy for no reason. This was getting crazier by the second.
"...There is no way you have a time machine," Fang couldn't help but say.
Suddenly, there was a knock on the door before it opened. Everyone thought it was their teacher, but it was actually...Dr. Anon? Everyone looked at the second version of him before turning to the first, who tilted his head in interest before turning back to the second. The second one walked forward, pointed to himself, and then to a stunned Fang, smiling.
"See. Time travel. Later, Fang," He then walked away and was gone.
Everyone was staring at Fang, whose jaw was wide open. Slowly, they turned to Dr. Anon, who was staring at them with interest.
"I know your name. Well, the future me knows your name," He said with a curious look. "I rarely know anyone's name. Fascinating."
For some reason, that made Fang feel like they just fell into a black hole of madness from which there was no escape.
***
It was lunchtime, but everyone was more focused on their newest human student than on anything else. Dr. Anon examined the cafeteria food, poking it while trying to scan it with a gizmo that was beeping in various patterns. Nearby, Fang and her friends watched him with interest.
"...So, how is this guy not in jail or anything?" Trish asked.
Fang shrugged their shoulders. "Maybe the police were too scared to try and actually arrest him or something."
"What would even happen to a guy who can travel through time and space like that and blow up a galaxy anyway?" Reed asked
"You seriously cannot believe this is all true. He just sounds like some guy from a mental ward," Trish pointed out.
"Dude, we saw his spaceship, he has a floating orb thing, he pulled out dozens of objects out of hammer space, and, if Fang's story is true, his future self came into his Math class and said hi to Fang. I think we can suspend disbelief at this point," Reed answered.
"What is your connection to him anyway?" Trish asked Fang out of concern.
"Don't ask me! I don't even know the guy until now!" Fang shouted before shivering. "And I never want to."
They then noticed Naser and Naomi, free of the pink goop from earlier, approaching the human. Though Naomi was a bit more scared, considering what had happened earlier. Dr. Anon noticed them. "Can I help you?"
"Um, I'm Naser Aaron. Student Council Vice President," Fang's brother greeted himself as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Um, I just wanted to see how you were doing on your first day?"
"Eh, it's okay. Kinda boring. I could be building robots with machine guns that shoot out squirrels instead of being here," Dr. Anon said as if building weapons of mass destruction were standard.
"Why would you want to have machine guns that fire cute little squirrels?" Naomi asked in disgust.
"Uh, have you seen a crazy squirrel before? Those things are vicious!" Dr. Anon said before narrowing his eyes. "Also, you look familiar."
"You had me stuck to the lockers in pink goop for thirty minutes!" Naomi yelled with her right eye twitching.
"Huh, I thought it was supposed to dissolve in ten. Raymba? Make a mental note to fix that when we get back to the lab," Dr. Anon said with a thoughtful expression.
"You could at least apologize!" Naomi growled.
"Fine, sorry. Here, have this," He said, giving her some kind of glowing blue button that he put on her chest.
Naomi looked pretty annoyed that he had just casually tried to make amends for covering her entire body in hot pink slime with a simple button, but even then, she looked at it curiously. "What's this?"
"Auto-Regeneration button. You regenerate your limbs if one comes off," He said.
"Oh come on, that's not possible," Naomi said while rolling her eyes.
"Okay, let me prove it," Dr. Anon said before suddenly sticking Naomi with some kind of injection pen.
"Ow! What was that?!" Naomi shouted as she rubbed her arm. Naser quickly pushed Anon away to check on her before he turned around.
"Dude, what the fuck was that for?!"
"Oh, that was so she doesn't feel pain for when I do this," Dr. Anon said before he pulled out, of all things, an actual fricken lightsaber with a blue hue and all. Before anyone could say anything, it swung in an arc and chopped off Naomi's arm clean off.
Everyone looked down to see the arm flopping to the ground before looking at Naomi's now-stump arm.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" Naomi screamed in terror, but not pain.
Needless to say, it caused similar shouts of chaos.
"WHAT THE FUCK?!"
"OH MY GOD!"
"HOLY SHIT! HE JUST EMPIRE STRIKES BACKED HER!"
Fang just froze in complete shock and horror at the scene they had just witnessed. They may have hated Naomi, but even they wouldn't have wanted to see her lose a fucking limb. Meanwhile, Trish was cursing up a storm and screaming out of her lungs while Reed looked ready to puke.
"Naomi!" Naser screamed as he held his stunned girlfriend in horror as she stared at where her arm used to be.
"Don't worry! It should be kicking in about...now!" Dr. Anon said happily
Suddenly, the button Naomi still had on started glowing green, and an aura emitted from it that surrounded Naomi. Naser even let out a cry in fear when it happened. Everyone then watched as Naomi's arm suddenly...regrew. As in it grew like a bean sprout. It was small, and then it began to reform its normal position as the new limb perfectly took its place where the old one had been. There was an absolute state of silence as Naomi slowly stood up and waved her arm around.
"N-Naomi?" Naser asked with a pale face.
"...What...just happened..." Naomi whispered as she looked at her new arm and her old one on the floor. "I...I felt no pain...and now I feel my arm again..."
"See? Told you it was no big deal. You're welcome," Dr. Anon said with a smile.
"Welcome?! You chopped off my girlfriend's arm?! Are you insane?!" Naser asked in disbelief.
"I am not legally!" He chirped.
"What he means is he's not sane, but he blackmailed everyone to be declared such," Raymba sighed.
"You just don't chop people's arms off! What if that happened to you!" Naser pointed out.
"Well, how do you think I tested the regeneration button?" Dr. Anon asked in confusion
"...you chopped your own arm off?" Naser asked in disbelief.
"It took thirty tries to get it done right."
"...Oh my god, you are insane," Naser whispered in terror.
"Insanity is just another word for genius!" Dr. Anon said with a smile as he went back to the lunch line, but the cafeteria ladies had already fled, leaving their already-made food available. "Huh, free food. Does anyone want some?"
The cafeteria was soon empty seconds later.
"Ah, well. More for me."
***
Fang was now convinced that God hated them.
Because their next class with the insane madman was science, and they were giddy as schoolgirls, even though the teacher was late. Fang and their friends silently entered the class after the human who had arrived early, excitedly awaiting the beginning of the class. It was a strange image that gave Fang a pretty disturbing feeling. For someone capable of blowing up a galaxy, time traveling, and restoring lost limbs, he sure was excited over a school subject like science.
"I heard Dr. Fernsworth is sick, so they got a substitute from the local college," Reed whispered.
"Think she'll be able to handle him?" Fang whispered back.
Finally, the science teacher arrived, she was a yellow troodon with a purple work dress and glasses.
"Sorry, I'm late for class. I was just... just..." She froze, staring at Dr. Anon. "Oh no...not you...not you! NOT YOUUUUU!!!!!!!"
The entire class stared at a smiling Dr. Anon.
"Oh hey! Dr. Fenrnia! Long time no see! Sorry about the giant mutated spider-wasp incident. How was therapy?" Dr. Anon asked innocently.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The substitute screamed as she dove headfirst out the window, breaking the glass, and ran away from the school, shouting her lungs out as if she was being chased by an ax murderer.
Everyone silently stared at the broken window for a few seconds.
"...Well, I guess I kinda should have expected that," Dr. Anon said as he got up and stood in front of the class. "So I'll be teaching science today!"
"Master, remember the last class you taught?" Raymba said.
"....Right. That's why I'm no longer allowed in Montana...Eh, I'm sure it will be fine," The Mad Human said as he walked around to the desk. "Today we're going to learn how to make a thermonuclear device!"
A sense of pure dread filled everyone's body upon hearing this. There was no way that he was going to...
***One hour later***
"...and then you just press the button and BOOM!" Dr. Brainstorm said as he showed the device to everyone. The. Armed . Nuclear . Bomb . Device . "Any questions?"
There were no questions from the students, likely due to a mixture of utter fear and shock as all eyes were on the device that could blow them up to kingdom come.
"...Um, sir?" A nervous T-rex asked.
"Yes?"
"... You're not going to test it, are you?"
"...Of course not!" Everyone sighed. "We'd need fifteen more minutes to do that, and we only got five."
Needless to say, everyone was thankful that the bell rang and ran out as fast as they could, with some going to the bathrooms and others just running out of the school and never looking back.
***
Finally, school was over.
Fang, Trish, and Reed sat down near the tree they were at at the start of what seemed to be a typical day that turned into pure fucking insanity.
"...Well, what a day, huh?" Reed asked
"Definitely," Fang said as they leaned back against the tree.
"At least we got through it", Trish said as she slowly sighed.
"I take back everything I ever said about the days of our lives before now," Fang whispered.
"...You do realize we'll have to come back to school tomorrow with him still a student, right?" Reed pointed out.
"Please, Reed. Let me pretend that that's not going to happen until tomorrow at least?" Trish whispered.
"Speak of the devil..." Fang said as they motioned to the front of the doors, where they watched as Dr. Anon walked out with Raymba close behind him, and he stretched his legs.
He then noticed Fang and smiled, waving at them, which made the pterodactyl shiver. They had no idea why their...future selves knew each other, but they were going to do all in their power to prevent that.
"Right, time to head home. Did you call Pazuzu and ask him to pick us up?" Dr. Anon asked his robot assistant.
"Yes, he'll be here shortly."
Fang raised an eyebrow slightly as they overheard Dr. Anon speaking to Raymba, but what really caught their attention was the fact that the human was going home now. It was finally over. He even had a personal ride picking him and Raymba up.
But what the heck is a Puzuzu? They thought.
Suddenly, a demonic and draconic roar echoed through the air, and everyone looked up in terror, screaming. "WHAT THE HELL?!"
Hell seemed to be the right word for where the thing must have come from. The creature was some kind of giant, demonic dragon-like thing heading towards their school. Its deafening roar caused glass windows to shatter.
"WHAT IS THAT? WHAT IS THAT THING? " Fang shouted as they pointed at the demonic dragon-like creature flying towards the school in the sky, roaring loudly as it got closer and closer to them.
It then landed on the ground, as many just fled in terror or cowered in fear. The three friends held each other as they stared at the giant creature that was only a few feet from them.
"This is it! We're gonna die!" Trish shouted in a panic. "I just want you to know I'm sorry for the double bass thing! I also confess I don't hate humans! I have a huge fetish for them! I got giga dumps of porn of them on my computer!"
"I'm never really high! I never smoked carfe in all my life! I just pretended to do it so I could act dumb and lazy!" Reed shouted. "Also, I have a huge crush on Ms. Roberts!"
"I still dress up as a pirate princess when I'm alone in the house and play pretend!" Fang sobbed in despair. "And I also like to listen to Starlight Vocal Band !"
Upon hearing that last one, Reed and Trish looked at them in disgust. "Dude."
However, instead of the monster going around eating people and causing devastation, it...barked.
As in...like a dog.
"Ruff! Ruff!" It barked in excitement.
"...What?" Fang asked out loud.
Dr. Anon happily walked over to the creature, which nuzzled him. "Pazuzu! There you are! Who's a good boy! Yes, you are! Yes, you are!"
The creature was licking his face and panting as if it were a pet. Any shred of concept of anything was now officially gone in the eyes of everyone watching.
"Now let's get some pizza! I need brain food so I can continue my work on my underwater disco ball!" Dr. Anon said as he went on top of the beast with Raymba following. "Soon I shall prove to the king of the mermaids that I can get funky with it down below in the deep blue sea! All shall know the dance moves of DR. ANON BRAINSTORM! BAAHAHAHAAHAHAAHAHA!"
Again, there was a thunder and lightning storm sound despite it being clear as day. Fang, Trish, and Reed were dumbfounded as they watched Dr. Anon happily ride the demon dragon like it was just a horse as it flew into the air.
It took them ten minutes to react, while they were still hugging each other.
"...Any chance we can transfer schools?" Reed asked
"I'm transferring to another school for sure", Trish said shortly after.
"I don't know if I can survive another year here", Fang said eventually.
Later, they would learn that all schools banned students from transfusing. Apparently, none of them wanted to risk the crazy human coming to their place.
Chapter 22: Bitter Anon (Written by MarukoRedfox)
Notes:
This one comes to us by MarukoRedfox. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Anon-Verse: Bitter Anon
January 20 th . Year 201M2028 BC.
...
*Sigh*
...
Volcadera... fucking... Bluffs...
In all its shitty meteor-dodgers-loving climate... ugh...
God, I hate this place...
I turn on the volume of my radio full blast, to at least make this trip to “Scalie-Valley” a tiny bit more bearable.
...
Yeah... cover the noises... and memories...
I've been changin' but you'll never see me
Now I'm blaming you for everything
No more holding it in
How many years can I pretend
Nothing never goes the way it should
No more sitting in this place
Hoping you might see it my way
'Cause I don't think you ever understood
That what I'm looking for are the answers
To why these questions never go away
I'm so far away
I've been changin' but you'll never see me now
I'm so far away
Now I'm blaming you for everything
Last fucking place on Pangea I ever wanted to be...
And yet, I’m returning to that shithole that somehow became my Rock Bottom 2.0.
No wait... I know how...
A fucking Trigga bitch that used my past to humiliate me and her backstabbing mentally ill and braindead lapdogs that sided with her...
All fakes... every single one of them… especially her…
No more waiting for the end
Of every day that I will spend
Wishing that I only had a choice
No more pushing you away
'Cause I'll be busy watching things going my way
Never looking back on this anymore
'Cause what I'm looking for are the answers
To why these questions never go away
I'm so far away
I've been changin' but you'll never see me now
I'm so far away
Now I'm blaming you for everything
I've been changin' but you'll never see me
Now I'm blaming you for (everything)
I should have known... Fuck, how naïve I was...
...
I even believed that-
“AAARGH!”
Hey, hey, watch me wave
Goodbye to yesterday
Nothing left in my way
Hey, hey, I've been saved
With sun shining on my pain
Getting me through this day
Hey, hey, watch me wave
Goodbye to yesterday
Nothing left in my way
Feels so good to say
I'm so far away
I've been changin' but you'll never see me now
I'm so far away
Now I'm blaming you
(I'm so far away)
Calm down Anon... take a deep breath... do like that shrink from the Army told ya to do before you break something...
...
Again...
...
Just... don’t think about it... they are not worth it...
...
The steering wheel of my truck bent under the pressure of my pent-up anger that not even years under the scorching sun of the Middle East managed to quench.
I turn off the radio as a head splitting headache is killing me.
Just what I fucking needed right now...
…
*Sigh*
...
Not gonna lie though... that rage kept me alive more than once.
You don’t hesitate when you don’t give a fuck about people anymore... well for the most part.
I don’t know if I should be worried about that... for how easy it was for me...
...
Naaaaah... I’m fine.
Heh... I probably became some kind of nightmarish urban legend for those assholes from that God forsaken place.
“Eheh... Hey little skink! HEADSHOT! ... eh... *Sigh* ... uuuh... shit... that was morbid...”
I slam my head on the hard rubber of the wheel while I’m waiting at a red light…
Something is definitely wrong with me…
...
Why am I returning? I’d rather not think about that too... but it will be kinda hard to do that...
I glance next to me at the passenger seat...
… where I’ve put the box holding all his things.
I sigh again before straightening up and looking back at the road.
I don’t want to start this shitfest with a car crash. The last thing I need is for that asshole to laugh at me for dying like a retard... after what he did for me.
...
Of all the places where he could have lived…
Goddammit... that fucking salad muncher piece of shit...
Ugh... he managed to guilt trip me till the very end...
...
The big hats were kind enough to allow me to bring his stuff back to his family... or what is left of it.
His father apparently still lives in his old house on his own at Volcadera…
I’m truly a masochist… now I can finally stop hearing bitching about that guy…
Heh… We always joked about how we should have switched fathers... I was just fucking along... and to be frank, litteraly anybody would be better than my father.
But him? I don’t know… I always felt he sounded more like he was requesting me... or even pleading... as if he already expected what was about to happen…
Maybe some voodoo trigga shit, I have no fucking clue…
I’m definitely not going back home to Rock Bottom.
Let’s grill those shitty parents of mine a bit more to give them a lesson...
…
I suppose it was also to save the useless trip for the Army’s officials to deliver the news to him…
maybe that was the only reason they allowed me...
Eh, I don’t give a fuck... works for me.
...
This is the least I can do... that is certain...
...
Don’t worry Sammy ...
I promised after all... and I always keep my word.
***
This town is the same acid trip I remembered... and obviously no humans on sight other than me.
“Open minded” my ass... it feels like a palette swap of Rock Bottom... filled with stuck up assholes.
It’s always the same... wherever I go...
... Maybe I’m the problem...
...
Raptor Jesus... I’m already getting flashbacks... and none of the good ones.
I’m supposed to get PTSD from what I saw on the battlefield... not from the stares of these fucking lizards.
“The fuck are you looking at!? Never seen a skinnie before!?”
I smirk as I make a group of wannabe highschoolers thugs shit their pants and look away.
“Yeah, that’s what I thought...”
One of the perks of that blood spitting training I got in Basic and its follow up usage on the field was getting max stats in intimidation... and FUCK! How much I love to abuse that... eheheh...
Now I look like someone you definitely don’t want to mess with...
Goodbye scrawny loser Anon...
Talking about growth spurt-
Okay... Okay... focus...
Stop fucking around, Anon... you are here for a reason...
I look at the various houses while checking the address they gave me... his home should be around here somewhere...
...
“St. Luther Street, 96.”
I say it out loud while adjusting my cap once I finally find it.
I take a deep breath, mentally preparing for what is about to happen and walk to the front door of the house.
My hand freezes before I make contact with the wooden surface before I can knock.
Fuck... this is harder than I thought...
I keep walking back and forth on the porch like a crazy person.
Can I really do this?
I’m not exactly the most empathic person to deliver such news... but fuck me... I promised... well not really... but kind of... Sammy wasn’t there when I did…
I mean he was… but was in a coffin… dead.
But he was like there... in spirit?
“Aaaaargh...!”
I groan at this sky in utter frustration
Fuuuuck... I’m stalling
“You did this on purpose... right jackass...?”
...
I look down again at the box I’m holding... where his beret is right next to his “lucky spatula” and Sammy’s other shit.
“Who the fuck has a lucky spatula? Much luck did bring him in the end... dumb idiot...”
Before I can continue rambling about that asshole that is probably laughing his ass off at me panicking, the sound of the front door opening causes me to whip my head at it.
I’m sweating like crazy, and I’m probably pale as a sheet right now.
...
I almost freak out when I see the color of the scales of the person before me.
It’s the same shade of dark green...
I’m in the right place, no doubt.
“H-hello, sir-”
“The fuck you want, motherfucker?”
I flinch when the owner of that gruffy voice promptly shuts me up.
Just like his son he is a Triceratops, but he looks a lot older, with his face so wrinkly that he kinda looks like an overly ripe avocado with horns.
But at the same time... he still maintains a well-built physique for his age. A bit deflated… but still buff.
It must be nice being a dino... I can’t argue with that... lucky meteor dodgers genetics...
Jeez, this guy in his prime must have been a real beast and he kinda reminds me of-
“Take a picture, it will last longer, skinhead.”
“Oh shit... s-sorry I didn’t mean to stare-”
“STATE YOUR BUSINESS SOLDIER!”
“ SIR, YES SIR!"
Crap... I reacted out of habit... hey wait a minute.
“How did you know that I’m a soldier?”
“Your dog-tags, jackass... and you are wearing a military cap.”
“Oh... fair point.”
“Hold on a sec… Whatcha you got there...?”
I realize he is not staring at me anymore... but at the box I’m holding.
I open my mouth, but my jaws clench shut.
My shoulders sag a little when I can’t choose the right words and simply hand it to him, so that he can put the pieces together on his own.
It doesn’t take long for him to understand.
Air gets stuck in my lungs when he grabs Sammy’s spatula and stares at it in silence.
...
Goddammit... this feels awful..
“... I’m so sorry for your loss, Mr. Marcus... Sammy was-”
“AH! Mine finally!”
Uh
I have no words.
I’m left stunned by the complete 180 this guy had.
Alright, that was definitely NOT what I was expecting.
“Uuuh... Mr. Marcus... Sir?”
“Just call me Jay... or “Old J” like everybody calls me.”
He said nonchalantly while twirling the spatula with his fingers like a drumstick.
That’s actually kind of impressive.
“Suuuure?”
“Let’s head inside, monkey boy... I’ll offer you a beer for the trouble.”
“Uh-huh?”
***
“So... my boy kicked the bucket in the end, uh?”
“Y-yeah... I gotta say, you are taking the news a lot better than what I was expecting.”
I question his indifference while sitting at the table of his living room and sharing a cold one as if we were talking about sport.
Malty goodness, give me a hand here...
I take a big swig from it.
I’ve probably mumbled that out… he is snickering.
...
“Aaaah…”
God, I needed this.
“Relax, motherfucker, I’m not THAT cold blooded.”
“Then why are you so calm about this? Your son just fucking died!”
“Because I knew this was likely to happen. I knew the moment he set foot out of this house to be a soldier that little shit was going to return home in a box... that’s the Army... I learned it the hard way myself.”
He finished while nodding at the photos at the wall encasing a few old pictures of himself alongside a few medals…
I said a few? I mean a LOT of them.
Goddamn... that... kinda explains it... I think?
“Oh wow... Are you a veteran too? Uh... Sammy never mentioned it before... he only talked about-”
“Let me guess... the diner ?”
“Yeah... Christ, he never shut up about recipes and stories about it... honestly I couldn’t tell if he hated it or loved it.”
“Ah! I don’t blame ya for that! He worked in that ever since he was 8 after his momma died. After my last discharge that place pretty much became my whole life… a goddamn shitty life I’d say! Fuck’s sake, I couldn’t even afford a babysitter, so what better way to discipline him with some good ol’ work?”
“That... sounds like child labor.”
“Bah... What are you a cop, motherfucker?”
“Yeah, whatever... I don’t really give a shit...”
“Fine by me... *Sigh* …”
His strange mirth takes a sudden left turn.
“... I still wonder if he did it to spite me... or to make me proud... I gave him the option to keep working with me... but I couldn’t change his mind.”
Mr. Marcus... or Jay I guess, stared again at the lucky spatula for a bit.
He is doing his best to look unbothered... but I can tell he is hurt inside.
Let’s be real, no amount of time can prepare you for learning that your own son is dead.
“Tell me, monkey boy... Why are you here? Let’s cut this crap and be honest with me, will ya?”
“I guess it’s useless lying to you, uh?”
“Yep”
“Alright... I’m here...”
Fuck... just say it.
“... I’m here because I’m the reason why Sammy died.”
A heavy silence now permeates the house.
The chair creaks under Old J’s weight as he leans down on the table and menacingly scowls at me and causes my blood to freeze in my veins.
“... explain .”
Now, THAT… is what I was anticipating…
I clear my voice and resume talking while fidgeting with my hands.
“We... uh... got ambushed... and he… just… it happened so fast…”
I sigh dejectedly, deflating in my seat.
“... he just saved me.”
I pull the collar of my shirt to show three puncture scars on my pec.
“He made me these when he tackled me away from the shots... 2 seconds later he was dead… no tearjerking final speech… no epic last stand… just… he was just dead.”
I say weakly before lowering my head in shame.
“I see...”
More deafening silence…
God… I hate this… why did that bastard die to save me… ME of all people?
Why couldn't it go like the other times?
Drag the enemy focus on me… people die… next target…
You stupid idiot… why couldn’t mind your fucking business…?
“... I-I’m sorry...”
“Don’t be, kid... it wasn’t your fault…”
“What-”
“He made his choice… and we should honor it, even if it hurts us.”
“But it’s not fair!”
“Life is not fair.”
“Don’t give me that fortune cookie bullcrap! Sammy didn’t have to die! Not for me!”
“What the fuck did you expect, little shit!? Life is a cesspool, motherfucker, and we can only hold onto those tiny little moments that make our existence worth living. So stop whining like a little bitch and be grateful that my boy decided that you were worthy enough for him to take a bullet for you… fucking ungrateful skinnie asshole…”
I’m taken aback by his outburst… but not because of his yelling or his harsh words.
He is clearly upset… and yet…
I don’t understand…
My eyes get glossy when I can’t spot any trace of hate or resentment towards me...
“... I can only be proud of him if he died like a hero... or better... as a friend.”
He concluded his words, giving me an accepting fatherly smile... that I probably don’t deserve.
“... H-he was my friend...”
I can feel my voice cracking…God fucking dammit…
“I can tell... for giving up his life like that you must have been really important to my boy...”
I wipe my eyes and quickly recompose myself, clearing my voice and gulping down the rest of the beer Jay gave me.
Shit… I don’t even remember the last time I cried like this… or felt… so vulnerable…
Maybe it was… no, nevermind…
“W-well… *Cough*... he was the only real friend I made in all these years in the Army...”
“SHIIIIET... That’s hella depressing, skinnie boy.”
“Oh, fuck off... I wasn’t planning on making any, especially not a trigga... but, no matter how much I pushed him away, he spearheaded his way in... no pun intended.”
“Heh, that sounds like Sammy... for how much he annoyed people with his ramblings and his dumb bets... nobody could really hate him…”
“You said it... that jackass always managed to make me do what he wanted no matter what... he even convinced me to be his taster when he was assigned as cook... at least he was good at it, I’ll admit that.”
“He’d better be... or I’ll whoop his ass even if he is dead now.”
“Chill out, he was... hell, he even taught me how to cook... not to brag but I’m not that bad myself now.”
“You don’t say, motherfucker?”
He said inquisitively while holding his chin and raising an eyebrow.
I mentally shrug and ignore that.
...
“Long story short... I’m here because I wanted to repay him somehow... and keeping you company was the first thing that came to my mind… since he talked so much about you and your work…”
“Ah, gotcha… that little shit… it’s really impossible to hate him... although... you don’t look that happy to be around here.”
“Is that obvious?”
“You look as if you are breathing the air near a chemical bath. Got some beef with this town?”
“Gross... but yeah... I’m not really a Volcadera enjoyer... for... personal shit.”
“No need for details, I get ya… I’m too old for that kind of crap.”
“Thanks for not prying...”
“Anyway… If you want you can take Sammy’s room, it’s not like he is going to reclaim it, heh...”
“Oookay, that was a little dark even for my standards... but are you sure?”
“Yeah, no problem, I’m sure that is what he would have wanted too, dontcha think?”
“I can’t really argue with that... then I accept, thank you very much.”
“Don’t mention it kid, this house may not be a mansion but still better than making you seek refuge in some shitty wreck inside of Skin Row.”
“You kinda saved me here, to be honest, since it was precisely what I was about to do, considering my personal funds. Man, being a veteran sucks ass.”
“Welcome to the club, monkey boy.”
“I still need to give you something in exchange though. I don’t like being indebted to people if it wasn’t clear.”
“Are you for real, motherfucker? You want to pay me rent despite being broke?”
“Uuugh... you really are that asshole’s father... you are making me feel like a leech right now...”
“Where do you think that he learned that from?”
I grumble annoyed at the sight of his smug grinning face.
This old fuck...
“How about this... uuuh... didn’t catch your name.”
“Oh crap, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Anon... Anon Y. Mous.”
“Anon, uh? ... as I was saying... would you like to work for me?”
“Wait what? You mean at your diner?”
“No as my maid... of course at the diner, dipshit!”
“What the fuck!? I was just making sure, you old trigga! Jeez...”
He smirks, enjoying our little banter… and his skin looks very tough…
I guess he must have heard a lot worse over the years.
... this is kinda fun...
“You said you know how to cook and that Sammy taught you well... my old bones could definitely use some young help.”
“Uh... well that doesn’t sound too bad, actually… I was in fact going to find something to do for the time being.”
“So, are you up to it? On second thought I could also use a nice skinnie butler, heh!”
“Har har... fuck you too... but no, I’d rather stay behind the stoves, possibly away from other people... and I kind of already grasped what I would do there... that jackass talked about it like a mantra at times... even in his sleep.”
“Even better, less shit for me to teach you… Then it’s decided... make yourself home, motherfucker.”
We sign our deal with a firm handshake.
...
Oh well... At least my stay here won’t be so boring after all… and having a reason to keep my distance from home definitely brightened my day… even if it’s in this shithole of a town.
Let’s hope I won’t regret this.
***
ONE WEEK LATER
The days following my return to Volcadera I focused mostly on getting accustomed to the new settings.
Could have been worse.
Old J didn’t waste any occasion to scold me at any little mistake I made... and I think he enjoys slapping my bald head... or at least seeing my face lit up red out of anger as a reaction.
Holy fucking shit... he is like his son on steroids...
One of these days I’ll smack his wrinkly pointy face with a pan.
But again... it could be worse... and this is nothing compared to what I’ve been through during my training years ago.
...
I get up… wait for my shift… do some errands… I cook next to that fossil… I clean up and go home…
Rinse and repeat.
…
Old J asked me to keep Sammy’s death to myself outside the house and specifically at the diner.
I mean… I can understand that… probably want to let people be hopeful a bit more before dropping the bomb.
Whatever… less drama for me.
Not that surprising, I’m not the only one working there with the old fart... but I didn’t bother to waste energy knowing them.
I stay in the kitchen... They deal with customers.
This is my life now and that works for me...
Seriously... someone could end up with their neck snapped if they rub me in the wrong way...
It’s in their best interest not having to deal with me.
And I don’t need any more people in my life now... Jay and his weirdness is already more than enough.
But his carefree attitude... and his hilarious unforgiving foul mouth... made my guilt lessen immensely... I have to give him that.
Yeah... I guess you can rest in peace, jackass.
...
Right now, I’m enjoying the evening breeze on a bench in the nearby park after my shift just ended, basking in the remaining sunlight till it gets dark.
I’m really liking these moments… I even dare to say I’m almost having fun being back here in Volcadera…
Almost .
Luckily I’m scary looking enough not to drag any potential muggers any closer to me and I can enjoy this serenity as much as I want...
…
Fuck... I had forgotten how releasing it was to lower your guard once in a while...
…
I close my eyes and take a deep breath, leaning down on the wooden bench with my head resting on my arms behind my neck.
I even lower my cap to cover my face, tuning out absolutely everything.
I probably look like a hobo... but I don’t give a fuck.
...
...
...
This ordeal turned out to be much easier than I thought to deal with...
I wonder... if that too...
...
Ugh… you are doing it again, Anon… you fucking idiot…
Fucking hell... what am I even thinking? How could I even compare those events?
...
...
There was no honor back then... only betrayal... and I was the only one that paid the price...
So, fuck them... fuck them all... them and their fake friendship-
* Clink * ... * Clink * ...
My ears perk up at the sound, triggering my survival instincts.
I open one eye and slightly lift my cap flap to assert the situation.
Uh?... What the fuck?
There is a tiny, clawed hand prodding at my dog tags on my chest with their small talons.
By the size I’d say it’s a kid... probably got curious... uuugh... What a pain in the ass.
...
That shade of color, though… looks... familiar…
I further lift my cap to have a better look of my unexpected visitor-
...
Holy fuck...
...
My eyes go wide like saucers, and I tense up like a statue.
...
Because before me... just a few inches from me... there’s a young Pterodactyl kid .
...
I flinch when she turns to face me, and I see her big... red eyes?
...
...
...
That unfamiliar color manages to calm my nerves, and I’m able to examine... her, I think? Yes, it's a girl.
She is a tiny ptero girl with crimson eyes and feathers.
Her head is covered in fluffy hair... also red... How original.
Only her scales are in stark contrast being of a minty grey shade... striped with brownish stripes under her eyes and crest.
...
C’mon, jackass… it’s not that all pteros are related.
It must be a coincidence... These meteor dodgers look all the same after all…
Thinking about it, I remember coming across entire settlements of saurians looking exactly the same.
Although most of them were covered by robes… but I digress.
Uh, yeah... that’s probably it.
…
Crap, she is now smiling at me.
Uuuuugh… shit…
Now... I have to deal with this...
And I know precisely what I’m gonna do.
“ Shoo .”
I lower my cap again on my face and try to ignore her.
...
...
... * Clink * ... * Clink * ...
“... Cut it out...”
... * Clink * ... * Clink * ...
“... C’mon kid... leave me alone...”
* Clink , Clink , Clink , Clink! *
“Hey! Piss off!”
I burst out very irritated after taking off my cap.
Unfortunately, that seems to be what she was hoping for since this little shit is now giggling like crazy while covering her annoyingly cute tiny beak.
I roll my eyes before laying back down and closing them again.
“I like your necklace. It’s so shiny!”
“It’s not a necklace... These are my dog tags.”
“Dog tags? But you are not a dog!”
“That’s not- Bah! That is just how they are called, okay?”
“Why?”
“I don’t know... and don’t care... and stop talking to me...”
“Why?”
“Because I wanna take a nap.”
“Why?”
“Because... I’m tired...”
“... Why?”
I can feel a vein popping on my forehead.
I recall all my energy for not kicking this kid into orbit.
She is probably just curious...
I groan and sit up again on the bench, rubbing my sore neck. Before I could look back at her, she was already seated next to me, gingerly swinging her feet without a care in the world while staring at me with a wide mischievous grin.
Shit, I don’t see anybody around… and I can’t let a little girl roam in a park on her own...
Goddammit... I guess I’ll just wait here till someone shows up...
Fuck my life...
“*Sigh*... Where are your parents, little gremlin?”
“You mean mommy and granny? I dunno.”
“What do you mean you ‘dunno’?”
“I dunno *Shrug*... I just left when they weren’t looking.”
“Of course you did… you really are a menace…”
“Eheh… Mommy always calls me that.”
“Never have they told you that you shouldn’t approach strangers like this?”
“Booooring… you sound like grandpa… I’m 6, almost 7… I’m a big girl now.”
Ok, what the fuck?
“Seriously, what the fu-... Frick!?”
“Ah! You almost said a bad word!”
“Don’t tempt me... and don’t change topic, kiddo... what if I was a bad guy?”
“But you don’t look like a bad guy!”
Come again?
“... I don’t?”
“You look cool! Like a hero from TV!”
I raise a brow... and I can’t help but have a smug grin forming on my dumb face.
Heh... someone definitely watches too much Prime Video...
I shake my head and look forward with a slight chuckle of disbelief.
“Sorry to disappoint ya kid, but I’m far from a hero”
“Aww…”
She gives me a sad little disappointed frown.
Damn… since when I’m so weak against puppy eyes?
“... buuut in a way I did fight the bad guys.”
“REALLY!?”
I snort at her small wings flapping excitedly.
“I'm a soldier... or at least I was. That’s why I wear these.”
I pull the bead chain, causing the small metal plates to cling together in front of me.
“Cool...”
“Yeah... sooo cool...”
Well it was definitely a creative way to… “kill time”.
Crap… I’m grinning again… fuck, what is wrong with me…?
“What dino are you?”
“Uh? I’m not a dino... I’m a human.”
“Hooman?”
“HUMAN.”
“You look like a funny monkey.”
“Eh... close enough.”
“Yay!"
I chuckle at her childish silliness. Her happy mood is contagious… She is kinda growing on me
What a weird kid.
“I’m not weird! I’m Ruby !”
Uhm… I guess that’s how she is called.
“Ruby... that’s a cute name... *Sigh*... Mine is Anon… i suppose”
“That sounds funny.”
“Yeah... I get that a lot.”
“My mommy chose my name...”
“Yep... that’s usually how that works, kid.”
“She told me it is because she loves my red color. See!?”
She says enthusiastically before flaring her wings as much as she can with a wide toothy grin.
“Hmph... yeah, I can see that... pretty cool… You look like a chicken.”
I grin teasingly.
“I’m not a chicken! You poopy head!"
“What? All I hear is Bawk ! Bawk !”
I stifle a laugh as her face is now read as the rest of her crimson features.
Ah! That's hilarious… she is even starting to cry…
…
Shit… I’m kinda bullying a little kid now…
“H-hey I’m just joking… I like your color red too!”
Oh God... please don’t cry...
“... *Sniff* ... really...?”
“Y-yeah!”
“... Really really...?”
“I swear! And as a soldier I cannot lie.”
That’s totally a lie.
But that also does the trick.
Phew... that was close... I never know how to deal with kids... they always get whiny and clingy and...
...
Uhm...
What’s that look...?
“Is everything alright, Ruby...?”
“I... just feel sad...”
“Oh, come on now... Ugh fine... I’m sorry if I called you a chicken… I’m a big poopy jerk.”
“Eheh… that’s funny... but no... I’m sad about my mommy...”
“Oooh... are you sad that she is probably worried about you now?”
“Mhm... I’m being bad… and I’m going to get scolded again.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it... it’s not a big deal-”
“My mommy... is always sad lately... and she is always working... and I’m always stuck with grandma and grandpa… and I always cause troubles…”
“Uhm... What about your dad?”
“I don’t have a daddy... I have an uncle... but he is always busy too… and grandpa is too old to play as much as I'd want to…”
Man, she looks miserable now… No wonders she sneaked away… she was probably bored as shit.
“I don’t want to be bad… but I get so boooored at home.”
Told ya.
“I get it… you just want some attention from your mommy…”
“Yeah… but earlier she only talked with granny about more BORING things when I wanted to play with her… and I got mad.”
...
Raptor Jesus... that sounds rough.
…
I mean... who gives a damn? ... that’s not my problem... sucks for her...
...
Why should I care... right?
...
...
...
Goddammit.
...
“Hey Ruby, do you know about Old J’s diner that’s right outside of the park?”
“What’s a diner?”
“Pfft... it’s like a small restaurant. It’s where I’m currently working. I’m the cook!”
“Cool! Oh, do you know how to make fried chicken!? I love chicken!”
“Isn’t that cannibalism?”
“What’s that?”
“it means… nevermind, forget about it... But oh yeah, I do and super crunchy even... and I’ll tell you a secret...”
“A secret!?”
I smirk and say in a hushed voice.
“... good kids, eat for free. ”
“WOW! THAT SOUNDS SO AWESOME!”
“Hell yeah, it does! And I bet your mommy will be happy to hear it too.”
“You think so?”
“Trust me on this, kiddo. Just say you are my frien-... that I sent you there... also Old J has a soft spot for children. I’m sure he will give you a giant slice of cake for free if you give him a big smile.”
“CAKE!!?”
There is no better way to cheer up people than free food... and cake, I guess.
Uh… maybe I’m not that bad around kids… or at least with her.
This tiny ptero terror is literally jumping up and down after climbing up on her seat and drooling like a hungry wolf in a wild frenzy.
Talking about Pavlov.
I have to shield my face with my hat from her flapping wings and swinging arms and legs.
I chuckle in disbelief.
This kid is super weird… but is a good kid.
Yeah...
…
…
I take a deep breath and avert my gaze looking forward as I fish out my cigarette package, popping one in my mouth.
Sorry kid… but I kinda need it.
I puff the smoke to the side of me so that Ruby doesn’t inhale it…
Uh… looks like the sun is about to set…
...
…
I did my daily good deed... now I can go back to being myself...
...
Yep...
...
...
Good ol’ asshole me... the one everybody is used to...
...
Let’s not kid ourselves…
It doesn’t matter how much I push it down… it always comes up like a ball filled with air that smacks me in the face eventually…
It’s just a matter of time.
…
I can try enjoying these little moments like Jay said… but these are just distractions from the noise in my head…
Just fleeting, pleasant moments…
In the end I got nothing worth remembering… nothing.
…
Even the time I spent with Sammy… doesn’t really mean much…
Because he is gone too now…
…
There is only one thing certain for me…
And that I’m the one that is always left behind in the end...
in one way or another-
“MOMMY!”
I’m startled by Ruby suddenly shouting and leaping off the bench backrest like a flying squirrel, causing me to mess up the drag and puff timing and making me cough my lungs out in a cacophony of strangled whimpering and wheezing.
Now that’s a pretty image... Christ, that fucking hurt...
“... Ruby... *Cough* ...what the hell...?!”
I croak hoarsely while wiping the tears from the strain on my throat.
I turn around to see what the commotion is about.
...
...
“RUBY! THANK GOD YOU ARE OKAY!”
“I’m sorry...”
“Nonono... It was my mistake... I’m so sorry for getting distracted... it won’t happen again... just... don’t leave mommy like that again...”
“Okay... I promise... I love you...”
“I love you too, Firefly... but please... *Sob*... don’t leave me...”
Before me at roughly 10 yards from the bench, Ruby is currently being held by her mother... another ptero... wrapping the two of them with her angelic white wings.
Her feathers almost shine in the last remnant light of dusk.
She looked very upset and was obviously scared beyond comprehension for her fledgling’s safety, hugging her dearly like there was no tomorrow.
A scene that would probably have melted anybody’s heart.
…
But not mine.
...
I didn’t even realize that I was standing back on my feet... and that I was ready to get the fuck away from here... as far as my legs would have allowed.
My heartbeat is pummeling my ears, and my breath is ragged and uneven...
...
I knew it... it wasn’t just a fucking gut feeling...
...
It’s her .
...
I can feel my fight or flight response kicking in.
My body is about to turn around and start running...
...
Nah, I don’t think so. Fight it is.
…
I plant my foot hard on the ground, trying to root myself where I’m standing.
I clench my fist hard, sinking my nails deep in my palms. It hurts... but it’s nothing compared to what I felt that day.
Oh, yeah... I’m reliving every bit of that cursed day in the Auditorium.
Remembering how you trashed me away...
How you chose your “real friends”...
And revealing how little I truly mattered to you... despite I was always there for you... Fang .
‘It was just some pictures’ …
Yeah, well fuck you then.
...
Any trace of panic and fear is turning into resentment and hatred.
My breath begins to slow down, turning into something similar to a low growl as I shoot daggers at my oblivious target.
I straighten my cap and lower its flap just enough to keep my eyes still visible.
I slowly walk to the back of the bench... every step is precise and quiet... like a predator getting ready to attack.
But I’m not here to make a scene... at least not yet...
I can’t do this in front of that little squirt... it’s not her fault she has a bitch for mother.
...
For now, I’ll just wait...
I lean back on the backside of the backrest, crossing my arms while looking down at the couple of pteros in front of me on the grassy field of the park.
Eager to experience the moment when her eyes will land on me.
Please make it that she still remembers me… It will be more fun that way.
...
In the distance I spot a new person slowly approaching us, another dino woman.
That blonde ponytail and minute figure are unmistakable... Samantha...
It’s uncanny how she looks exactly how I remembered her… It looks like she is having a hard time walking, though... Come to think of it, she is a granny now...
and I guess Ruby gave them a really hard time.
Heh... What a rascal...
Not gonna lie, I feel a little bad at least for her... she was one of the few good ones...
...
...
...
“... C’mon now... let’s go home... me and granny are very tired after looking for you- Oh look! there she is.”
“Wait! We can’t go yet!”
“*Sigh*... please, Ruby... mommy promises that tomorrow well play together again... after work-”
“I want you to meet my new friend!”
“New friend?”
“Yeah! We talked a lot. He is kinda funny, but he is also a poopy head because he called me a chicken for my red wings... b-but then he apologized and said that we can eat fried chicken at the diner! He said that it’s like a restaurant but TINY!... and I can eat FREE CAKE! ... but only if I’m a good girl... and I am! AH! THERE HE IS!”
“...”
She points back at me with her tiny taloned finger driving her mother’s attention to me while she removes her feathery encasing and folding back her silvery wings back to her back.
Thanks for the assist, little chicken.
Heh... that look is priceless... you can see the denial written on her face.
“... it can be...”
Fang is staring at me in utter shock, with her mouth hanging wide open.
I respond with a devilish smile and small wave.
C’mon, kiddo... go for the finisher.
“His name is Anon. He is a hooman... I mean, human! He is also a soldier and fights the bad guys! isn’t that cool!?”
Atta girl.
With that, any possible doubt is cleared...
good.
Samantha finally reaches them, and man, she looks tired as hell.
She glances at me too and I can see her gasping after understanding who she is looking at.
I respond with a polite nod while tipping my cap.
“... Ruby...”
“Yes, mommy?”
“... Go home with granny.”
“But-”
“NOW! ... please, Firefly...”
“... okay...”
“Thank you... I’ll come too in a minute... I just need to talk for a bit with your friend.”
“Oh, I see... he is a bit grumpy, but he is funny!”
“O-oh really, uh? ... Ahem... please, mom... take her home.”
The older ptero woman silently nodded at her daughter before taking the little girl by the hand, ready to leave.
She is looking at me again with a conflicted look on her face.
I keep my stone-faced expression.
“Bye, Anon! See you next time!”
That little gremlin is now waving at me with a big open-mouthed smile.
Aaaah Goddammit… That’s cute...
I give her a two-finger salute with a small smirk.
...
...
...
It’s just us now... the two of us...
...
Fang is now standing back up, awkwardly fidgeting in her place and holding her arms for support.
She keeps her eyes low to the ground, but she continues to steal glances at me, as if she is making sure I’m not some kind of hallucination.
You wish...
She hesitantly starts to walk towards me.
...
Without her wings in the way, I can now see what she is wearing.
In a few words?
‘Mom’s clothes’
Her past punk/goth attire? A thing of the past, since all that over-the-top crap is now replaced by a simple black turtleneck sweater paired with some worn jeans and a pair of dark brown boots... normal ones.
Her long silver hair is gathered in a messy ponytail with multiple stray locks draping over her face.
Looks like she even dropped her make up...
Shit... that sort of makes me uncomfortable to look at...
...
“... C-can I get closer to you...?”
Fang asks me, still not looking at me.
I just shrug, averting my gaze...
“It’s a free country...”
“... T-thanks...”
She then meekly moves next to me, leaning to the bench like I’m doing.
“... L-long time no see... eh... right, Anon?”
“Mhm...”
“... W-when did you return...?”
“Last week...”
“Oh... you don’t say...”
Fang fails to keep the conversation going so to break this awful silence I simply take another cancer stick and start smoking again.
With the corner of my eye, I notice how she is looking at it.
I take drag from it and hand it to her before she can ask me for one.
Her taloned hand shakily reaches for it.
“... I shouldn’t... I’m trying to quit...”
She scoffs at herself before taking a long drag from it and puffing out a cloud of smoke before us.
“Trying to be a role model now...?”
I say sarcastically while grabbing another cig for myself.
“Pfeh... yeah right... as if that could be possible, dweeb-”
“ Don’t call me that .”
Fang flinches scared as I glare angrily at her for using that nickname... that dumb nickname...
“... S-sorry... force of habit...”
What the fuck... why are you making that mortified face…?
I know you don’t really care...
I sigh frustrated and look ahead again.
“Whatever... I don’t really give a fuck anymore...”
I do... but better than seeing that damn ‘beaten dog look’... I can’t stand it.
“Y-yeah... it has been a while after all... a long while...”
…
Silence is about to set between us again.
This time I’m the one breaking it... better make clearance.
“If you are wondering... no, I’m not back for you... or any of the ‘gang’... I got my own shit here in Volcadera to deal with… so don’t misunderstand.”
“O-oh... is that... so...? … gotcha…”
Why the fuck you sound that disappointed? Self-centered bitch…
I can’t tell she wants to know more about it. She opens her mouth to approach a question but she continues to stop herself from asking it.
Yeah right… fuck that. I ain't talking about that with you.
“Sooo…”
“Uhm?”
“It was true then…”
“Uh? What?”
“You really enlisted after graduation...”
Her gaze is locked on my dog tags.
I slip them inside the collar of my shirt to hide them...
Fucking hell… I would have never worn them if I knew that was going to drag so much attention.
She doesn’t look that surprised though… not even when Ruby said it out loud.
“How did you know about that already?”
“O-oh… uuh... It’s just that there was a... uhm... there was like a rumor... about your absence on Graduation Day... about you going to the Army...”
“Uhm... maybe I talked about it with Spears... and it got loose... frankly it doesn’t really matter...”
“... I guess...? But why, though?”
“I didn’t want to waste time... I had some paperwork to deal with back at Rock Bottom... I’d gotten my diploma in the mail regardless... and didn’t really have a reason to attend… or to stay.”
“I see… it makes… a lot of sense… you didn’t even come to Prom…”
“Not my thing… too many unpleasant faces…”
“... Ah…”
...
...
Even more... fucking... silence... ugh...
...
You know what? Screw this... it’s not as fun as I thought...
I flick the consumed stump in the grass. It’s humid enough... no risk for fires.
...
The hell was I even expecting...?
I guess I’m the moron here...
...
I take a few steps away from the bench and stretch a little, making my back loudly crack.
I inhale deeply from my nose and then exhale from my mouth.
“... A-Anon...?”
“... So long .”
I take my leave and start walking towards the exit of the park.
...
This was a waste of time, I should have-
Before I can finish that thought, I’m jerked back by the arm causing me to violently spin around.
“WOAH! FUCK! WHAT THE HELL!!?”
My breath gets stuck in my throat by what I’m present upon.
...
Due to the late hour, the lights around the park turned on as usual... allowing me to see more clearly.
Fang is holding me tightly in place with both hands. Her talons are sinking in the flesh of my forearm.
I’d be very upset by that... if it wasn’t for the expression of utter despair and panic that she is giving me right now.
Her large amber eyes shine from the welled-up tears, ready to burst at any moment.
I can’t look away... I’m petrified.
“... Fang-”
“PLEASE DON’T GO! THERE IS SOMETHING I MUST TELL YOU!”
I shake my head, breaking out of my initial stupor.
My features twist back into a grimace of annoyance, moving my gaze to my arm that is now dripping with blood.
She follows my gaze and immediately releases me with a gasp after realizing what she did.
“O-oh my God... I’m so sorry... I didn’t mean to-”
“Forget it...”
“I just... I need-”
“ Fang ... no offense, but I’m not exactly thrilled reliving that period of my life.”
“I-I know... sorry... I’m sorry...”
“What the fuck happened to you? Since when you are this... apologetic and... and...”
“Pathetic?”
“Yeah... that fits… Christ…”
I curse under my breath as I rub my face while she hugs herself again, trying not to break down in front of me.
“Fine... just be quick with it, Fang.”
“Actually... I dropped the ‘Fang’ persona years ago... in fact, I’m back being Lucy... since the end of school...”
“Uh, would you look at that! I guess my suffering wasn’t all for nothing. I had the honor to be the last person to be pestered by your dumb gender delusion bullshit. I’m flattered.”
I hiss bitterly through my teeth while narrowing my eyes with the urge to leave growing stronger by the second.
She bit her lip in shame looking away for a moment.
“Ok... you’re mad... and I deserve that... that was beyond stupid...”
“Your friend Trish must be really upset of that-”
“THAT BITCH IS NOT MY FRIEND!!!”
Shit... I wasn’t expecting that... she almost looks like the Fang I’m more familiar with.
Her beak is twisted in a snarl with her wings flared menacingly behind her.
She slowly deflates back to her new normal depressed state before resuming talking.
I cross my arms and let her talk.
“Sorry about that... After everything that happened… I understood how she pretty much guilt trip me into taking her side... telling me how she was scared of the legal repercussions... and that she needed me more than you... while Reed... he just stood there doing nothing… like always.”
Why am I not surprised...?
“Riiight... it was just pictures after all, uh? It’s not like they were part of some traumatic event that plagued my life.”
“I fucked up, okay!? I didn’t know... I didn't know what I was doing... ”
“Oh really? Is that also why you left me dealing with all the school laughing at me while you ran after that trigga on the run?”
God how much I wish Spears managed to catch her that day... slippery purple bitch...
“I-I panicked... it happened all so fast-”
“Wow, you panicked for all the 3 months that followed till school was over? Damn, you really are a psycho”
“N-no… that’s-”
“Oh no wait, you did approach me a few times… yeah… only for begging me not to file a lawsuit against that horned piece of shit… God how much I regret not doing that.”
Nah scratch that, that would have forced me to deal with that trigger more than I’d liked it...
“... I-I’m sorry...”
“Yeah right... sure you are.”
“Please believe me! I regret that decision to this day... I swear...”
“Then why didn't you say anything? If you were so sorry about it, you could have contacted me. A mail, a text... a fucking carrier pigeon... but nope. Radio silence.”
“I wanted to... but I was too ashamed... and scared of your response... not just me, Naser too wanted to reach out... but I guess he was scared of upsetting me in doing so... and also...”
“Let me guess... good ol’ Rip felt the need to add his own in the argument of leaving me alone.”
“... Dad... he said it was better that way... that you probably wouldn’t have listened to us... and that we could have made things even worse… the days became weeks… and eventually we gave up on the idea…”
That racist sonovabitch… Eh, I mean he kinda did me a solid here.
But still fuck you.
“So... what happened next with that bitch?”
“*Sigh*... well... with you out of the picture… Trish obviously pushed the band onto me again full force like nothing happened and that made me realize what kind of horrible person she really was… and how much I mistreated you... so I cut her... and Reed... out of my life.”
I raise my brows feeling almost impressed.
“So VVURM Drama was no more… and I couldn’t even bring myself to play guitar again…”
“Wait… What? Why?”
“I felt disgusted by it... I couldn’t focus really on anything music related… I kept being reminded of that stupid band…”
That struck me... for how much I’m upset at her... I can’t deny how talented she is with the guitar...
I still remember that day in her room...
Fuck... what a waste.
Wait... I feel I’m missing something…
Oh shit! Of course!
“What about Ruby?”
“I was getting to her... Everything was looking grim since I had lost the only good thing I was good at ... until... roughly 7 years ago...”
“7 years... Ooooh... I see... looks like you got screwed up...”
“I thought I found someone... that was going to make me forget all my mistakes and move on... I really did... but...”
“But you really suck at reading people.”
“There is no better way to put it... he bailed on us the moment I got pregnant...”
“From rockstar... to young single mother... quite the improvement for your future plans.”
I say out of spite... and yet... I feel bad for her...
That must have been a huge roadblock for her…
No big plans… no college… stuck being a mother right after high school...
talking about a shitty life…
“Laugh all you want, but I don’t regret giving life to my daughter. I love my Firefly, and I’ll do anything to make her happy and proud of me.”
“Considering what happened a few hours ago, you suck at that too.”
“Shut up! You know nothing about being a parent!”
“Bitch please... I don’t need to be an expert in parenthood to understand how that girl feels neglected.”
“Shut up, shut up... it’s not that simple... I’d love to spend more time with her... of course I do... but I’m still living with my parents... I can’t be too reliant on them for money too... Ruby is my daughter... not theirs... I’m the one that must take care of her... I can’t look pathetic to her too... anything but that...”
She keeps rambling in absolute frustration.
I bet she is stuck at some minimum wage job... looks like not even Ripley could help her with that.
...
Uuuuugh... fuck... I don’t know what to feel about this...
I should be gloating about her life being full of shit... instead I feel even worse than before...
... * Hic *...
Oh God!
She is crying now... that’s a low blow...
I quickly look away to avoid feeling pity for her... but I can still hear her sobbing... shit...
“... A-Anon...”
I tense up feeling weirdly nervous.
“... I’m really sorry about how things ended up between us *Sniff*... I fucked up in so many ways... a-and I don’t deserve your forgiveness... but... I want to make up for it... to show you that I really mean it...”
I slowly turn back to face her.
“... or I can disappear again... and never bother you ever again... if that is what you want.”
This time I’m grateful for the silence... I need to think...
Can I really ask her that? It would be like putting an end to this... and forget about her...
...
That is what I have wanted for so long... but... was it really what I wanted?
... or am I just trying to run away again...?
She does sound sincere too…
...
Shit... I also just invited Ruby to the diner... Lucy will disappoint her if she denies her that...
Argh... why am I worried about that!?
Fuck...
Why do I always get involved in this shit?
...
I fucking hate Volcadera... I should have never come to this place.
...
“I don’t know if that would be possible Fa-... Lucy...”
“... I understand... *Sniff*”
“ We are open all week... my shift starts at noon ...”
She furrows her brows in confusion before immediately widening her eyes flabbergasted.
“... Wait what...?”
“The place is right around the corner... just ask about ‘Old J’.”
“Wait, wait, wait... so that means...?”
“I can’t walk back on my word with that little gremlin... I promised to make her fried chicken and free cake.”
I didn’t technically... but whatever... details...
Lucy blinks twice, still processing what I just told her.
“You are not joking right, Anon...?”
“I’m serious... but don’t read too much into this... your daughter has nothing to do with what happened between us... I can’t punish her for something you did... besides...”
I groan tiredly while looking at the sky.
Raptor Jesus, I can’t believe what I’m about to say...
“I’m... not exactly blame free... about all the shit that happened... I always assumed the worst... and also took it on a lot of people that didn’t play a role in it whatsoever... I can admit that...”
To say the least... I’ve been such a prick to so many people...
...
I guess... it couldn’t hurt trying something different for once...
It kinda worked with Sammy... Ugh... I’m really screwed...
I lower my head again to look at the ptero woman before me. She is still crying... but a wide and grateful smile is now plastered on her beak.
She looks... happy even.
... Did I mumble that last thing...?
“... Thank you... from the bottom of my heart...”
“Let’s be clear... I haven’t forgiven you yet... but I’m willing not to start a war with you... I want my stay in this town to be peaceful and out of trouble and I want to keep it that way. The moment you cause me shit... I’ll be gone again. Got it?”
I warn her firmly with a stern look.
“U-understood... you have my word.”
“Good... and you better spend more time with your daughter. She loves you a lot... and we both know what it’s like to grow up with parents that don’t listen.”
“Yeah... you are probably right... by the way... thank you for looking after her earlier... it was really scary when she vanished like that... I hope she didn’t bother you too much, she can be a lot.”
“Don’t worry about it... Ruby is a good kid.”
“Yeah... she is my treasure.”
I sigh deeply, feeling my tension unwinding all at once.
I feel... lighter for some reason... bah, I’m probably just tired...
“Having said that... See ya.”
“Oh... yeah... G-goodbye, dwe- I mean Anon! ... bye, Anon... see you soon...”
I take my leave for real this time, turning on my heels and walking down the path towards the exit.
Crap is super late... that old trigga is probably wondering where the hell I am...
Or maybe not-
<<... he said ‘yet’ ...>>
I stop in my tracks as my ears pick up Lucy saying something under her breath that is too faint to hear clearly. I turn around to give her one final look with a raised eyebrow.
When our gazes meet, her face lights up with a warm smile and she then gives me a small wave... and that makes my heart skip a beat.
I immediately spin around to hide my dumb blushing face and fasten my pace.
... ah shit, here we go again.
Chapter 23: Double Life Anon (Written by TheOdd1Guy
Notes:
Another entry one. This one from TheOdd1Guy
Chapter Text
Damnit.
Damnit.
Just goddamnit.
My legs are working over time. Getting me out of here. Out of this place. Just somewhere without the stares, laughs, and more. A place where I can actually breathe.
My lungs are on fire, my eyes are wet. I can’t tell if it’s from the pain in my heart or the exercise. Maybe both. My legs keep telling me to stop but my brain is telling me to go. I’m so determined to just run I struggle to keep my blond wing on my head.
Eventually, I just stopped running. I’m still in the school but nowhere near the auditorium. I don’t want to go there ever again. I don’t even want to be here again. I collapse and dig my knees further in.
It’s just like Rock Bottom. For fuck’s sake. Why did I have to do those pictures? I deleted them. How did Trish find them? What kind of Archive hell did she go through to get them? Who did she pay? How much?
Goddamnit it really is true. Once it’s on the Internet it’s there forever. I’m never going to escape, aren’t I?
“Anon!”
I look up upon hearing my name. A familiar non-binary ptero I’ve slowly fallen in love with is rushing towards me with worry on her face. A pink-reddish male raptor not too far away. For a moment, the pain stops when I see her and I slowly get up as they catch up to me.
“Anon! Raptor Jesus! How-” They take a few deep breaths. “-how are you so damn fast?”
I turn away and don’t answer. They saw them too. Probably think that I’m a degenerate or a loser. A pervert or a freak.
“Anon,” Fang’s voice is gentle and sympathetic. “I’m so sorry...”
“Dude,” Reed whispers. “About Trish-”
“I don’t want to fucking hear that cunt’s name!” I growl. I hate her. I hate her so fucking much. Fucking Trigga!
“But-”
“No, Reed!” I shout. “I don’t want to hear any “buts” that bitch did this to me! She fucking doxxed me! What fucking excuse is there?!”
I’m tearing up now. Fuck. I didn’t mean to yell at him. The two of them look both in despair and I get it. Trish is their friend. Has been for years. They probably are just as hurt and confused.
“I’m sorry,” Reed whispers with a sorrowful look. “I get it. I just...Trish did a nasty thing, but...I don’t like seeing my broskie’s fight.”
I look at the ground. I get it. I do. But I can’t right now. I can’t just do anything.
“...Reed...I understand...but if you want to just defend Trish right now after what happened...go away and leave me alone.”
He doesn’t say anything. He just takes a step back and stays silent.
I can’t do this.
I need to get out of here.
I start to walk away as Fang asks, “Anon, where are you going?”
“Home,” I tell her as I continue. “I’m done. Just...done...”
I keep walking away but she keeps following me. I don’t pay any attention to her. I just keep going. Eventually, we make it to the stairs and outside. OTher students are outside and they are all pointing at me or whispering.
Is it too late to change schools again?
Stupid question. Besides, why bother? This is gonna get on the net. It’s pointless. I’ll never escape it.
I should have known.
Real life. Pop culture. It’s all the fucking same.
I just want to go away. Hide. Fuck civilization. Fuck people. Fuck everything.
Fuck me.
“I can call us taxi or something like that, Anon?”
“I guess it would be beneficial.” I said while moving to the stairs.
“HEY LOSER! CATCH!” I turn towards the voice only to see a soda can flying towards me.
I try to catch or block it with my palm.
My field of view is now filled to the can. I take a step back to regain my balance. Expect my food catches on edge of stairs and I slip.
“ANON!” Fang yells as I completely fall onto the stairs.
Even though I’m dropping stairs and possibly breaking all my bones, I try to hold my damn wig with my hands. I just hope from the side it looks like me trying to protect my head.
Eventually, I hit the ground and stopped spinning. But the pain is still there. I haven’t felt so much agony since that stage accident.
“Oh fuck! Oh shit run!”
“ANON!!!”
My lungs feel like they are on fire, my body is broken and in pieces held together by skin and meat. I think my feet touched the back of my head. It’s hard to move, my eyes are shut, and my hands on my head are still holding the damn wig.
“Anon! Anon! Oh god,” Fang’s voice is like painkillers. At least someone cares about how I am feeling and not my appearance.
“Argh...Fuck...My bones..."
“Holy shit! You’re alive!” said Fang with trembling voice.
“I am? Ow...” I counter.
Yeah, feeling pain. Guess I’m not dead.
Fang grabbed me by the shoulder and I scream “Ow ow! Careful!”
“Sorry!” She says before grabbing me by shoulder more carefully. Taking my hand over her and placing it on her shoulder she helps me up.
“Same feeling after that guy party...” I mutter.
“Which party?” asks Fang, confused by my comparison.
“Forget it,” I mutter, “I rather not speak right now.”
“There is a bench nearby, c'mon. Sit here and I'll call our cab.”
We move, every inch hurting but she supports me. She helps me sit down. It's hard to move, everything is painful. Even a small twitch causes me to wince. I take a moment to breathe and relax. Fang’s on the phone, calling our cab which will be here in five minutes.
“I think I heard nicotine helps relieve a bit of pain,” Fang suggests.
“Yeah, I could use a little smoke right now,” I tell her. With the shit I’ve been through today I need a full pack. Fang retrieves a pack of cigs from her pocket and gives one to me by putting it in my mouth. She lights it up with her bic and I take a nice long puff.
Sweet nicotine does a little to relieve all the pain. but it's still better than doing nothing. As I take a second cigarette, the cab Fang called earlier pulls over.
Of course it’s him again.
Fuck it. I could care less.
With Fang’s help, I managed to get to the taxi and take a seat inside. All while the yellow raptor is looking at me with that usual shit eating grin of his. I swear he’s my stalker or something.
“Shit kid, you look like you got in a fight with a roller coaster and lost!”
I nod.
“And where are you going? Hospital? Morgue?”
“Home.”
“And where is that?”
“...two-thirty-seven South St. Hammond."
Driver sucks a breath through his teeth. “Skin row? Well I can take ya to the outskirts of it...”
“I don’t give a shit, just drive already,” I tell him. I don’t want to deal with this crap. I just want to go to my bed, lay down, and forget everything. He shrugs and the cab speeds away, breaking every possible speed ticket and law at this point.
“...I still can’t believe Trish would do such a thing,” Fang whispers. “I know she didn’t like you but...”
The cab driver laughs a bit. “Yo, you got your ass handled by a girl?”
I don’t bother to respond while fang kicks the back of his seat.
“Yeah yeah, I didn’t hope for a tip either,” He chuckles as he focuses on the road.
“Why doesn't he want you to drive to your house? I know it’s in Skin Row but it can’t be that bad, right?” asks Fang. I just took out my pocket knife and tossed it to her. “...You’re joking, right?”
“Joking? Yeah. I wish I was,” I snort. It’s partially my fault for picking such a shitty neighborhood. I looked up places in the city where people wouldn't be common to find because I needed to be alone. I just failed to realize how bad it was in Skin Row.
Talking hurts, breathing hurts, thinking causes discomfort.
I just hope I don't need to go to the hospital. It’s not that I can’t afford it, but they would have to look up my previous medical records. I’d have to give them legit information. They would find the real me.
This makes me worry. How much did Trish find out about me? Was it only those pictures or did she go above and beyond? If it was just those pictures then fine. I can take the hit. More? Fuck me.
The wheels of the car come to a screeching stop as the driver turns to us “Alright. End of the line folks. That’ll be fifteen bucks."
I search my pocket to give him whatever was there but Fang speaks up.
“I got it,” Fang says as she takes out a twenty in haste to get me inside. “Just keep the change.”
“Pleasure driving ya!”
WIth fang’s help, I managed to get out of the car. She looks around in surprise to see what it’s really like where I live.
“Come on, let’s go,” I urge and we start heading to the door.
Home sweet home.
***
The pain is kinda lessening as we move though I had to have Fang open the door after I gave her my key. I hated the idea of her coming to my place. Even though I’ve done everything to make it look like I’m a normal poor person, I still have some of my old life’s stuff. Not to mention I still run the risk of her finding out who I am.
My “backstory” was that I had a terrible father and absent drunk mom, who bought me this apartment because they don’t give two nickels about me. They are poor. Completely abandon me on my own, with no money. My father is racist as well and wants me to join the military.
It was my back up plan in case anyone started looking or asking why I was shy talking about myself.
Fang opens the door and she helps me inside before gently pushing me on the bed. She looks around in surprise. “This is where you live?”
“Yeah, welcome to Casa del Anon ,” I joke before using my backstory. “Home to one abandoned, miserable weeb who is a disappointment to his parents.”
Despite the size, I’ve kept it in decent shape. No stink. Dishes washed. Dusted and broomed. The only thing I missed was a bag of used chips.
“You don’t need to stay, Fang. I’ll just cry myself to sleep,” I say in the hopes of getting her to go.”
“Anon, it's ten,” she say with her usual deadpan expression.
“And so what?”
“Let me at least try to patch you up, okay? That’s what friends are for, right?”
I’m moved by that but I still want her gone. “But you-” And then she gives the glare act as a sign to shut the fuck up and let Fang do what she wants.
She’s kinda cute that way sometimes.
Fang heads to the kitchen and bathroom before coming back with ice packs, icy hots, and saber balms. She sets it all next to my PC, after that something catches her attention.
“Anon, is that the phone roomba? You actually kept it?” She asks while looking over the shoe box.
“Yeah, can you feed him?”
“With corn flakes?”
“Two or three should be enough for him.”
“What’s that on top of his head?”
“I added railgun on top of him.”
“Mind if I ask you why?”
Bullshit mode! Activate!
“Mom never let me have a pet, and he looks too cute to just not let him in.”
“He?”
“Don't make fun of him!” I point my finger towards Fang. “Or else he’ll shoot you with its railgun!”
Fang doesn’t respond. She just gives a smiling grin, crushes a few corn flakes, and Raymba happily eats it. “Anon you’re such a dweeb.”
After feeding RAYmba, fang takes a green tube, and turns to me and says, “Alright anon, take your shirt off. I need to see where you’re hurt.”
… no fuckin way.
“Are you serious?”
“Do it or I’ll cut it for you”
“Fine, fine, but let me take a shower first. Alright?”
She nods, and I pick myself up to go to the shower.
Once I lock the door I take my shirt off and look at the mirror. Ugh, this is bad. I got bruises on top of the other bruises.
I take off my wig, and instantly I feel different. Every time I take it off I'm a completely different person. I’m back to the old me. The one before all this bullshit. Sometimes I miss him. Other times I hate him. Am I just living a lie to escape the bullshit? And if so for how long?
***
The water helps. Even if it’s cold as ice. Once that’s done I go out and lay on my bed, shirtless. Fang’s actually blushed and I know why. Despite my “lanky” body, I got a good chest. Comes with all the dancing I did back in the day. Famous people can’t really afford to stay fat unless you’re in humor or something. I lay on my bed, stomach down, and feel cold cream on my body. “FUCK!”
“Shit, sorry are you okay?”
“Y-yeah, why does it gotta sting like a bee?”
“Try to relax, you’re tense,” Fang says while applying more cold disgusting cream.
Eventually my body adapts to the pain. and its less stings.
It helps that Fang has a soft touch… I'm starting to relax a bit after everything I've gone through so far.
“Better now?” fang asks, which I nod too.
I feel a lot more calm, eventually the cream starts to do wonders, and it feels less painful.
“I need to do front now."
Without any hesitation, I roll on my back...and I find myself dangerously close to the Fang.
Too close for my comfort.
Like I can hear her Dad already running down the street to finish what the stairs started.
Shit.
Her eyes are like looking at amber stones. Even under the dull lighting that my room has, it’s as bright as fire. I want to look away, look aside, but I can't. It’s a song that I can’t stop hearing. I swear I can make a few lyrics and-
The fresh cream interrupts my thoughts, it's cold and painful. God dammit you, body,
“Hehe, why are you cursing your body? What did it deserve? You should thank it for not breaking apart” Fang says trying her hardest not to smile, not successful either. “Also, thanks. I like my eyes too.”
Wait.
Oh shit.
No.
Please, God.
“You...heard that?”
“Yeah, and it's… uhh. It’s kinda cute, actually”
So the entire time...
“Yep, you mumble a lot. At first, I didn’t understand what you meant, or why you ramble under your breath, but I eventually started picking them up,” Fang giggles. “You almost sound like a writer sometimes.”
“Raptor Jesus on the mother fucking cross,” I whisper and close my eyes.
Fang leans in closer.
“I need to check your head. Concussions can be serious.”
“Do your worst, you witch,” I tease.
Fang sticks her tongue at me before she starts with my forehead first. Then moves onto my head. I sit with my eyes closed, trying my hardest to not just fall asleep right now.
But for some reason, motion stops. I don't feel anyone’s touch. Nor anyone near me. I open my eyes to see what’s going on. I see Fang, she’s set aback, eyes open. Shock? What happened?
I scratch my head out of wonder, and then it hits me. I don’t feel my hair. There is no hair.
My wig is on the floor...
OH MOTHERFUCK-
“F-Fang I ca-” Before I can finish the sentence, Fang swallows.
“What the hell, Anon? I...well...I didn’t know,” Fang body moves on its own, backing up in shock.
“Fang.”
“If i knew I-”
“FANG!”
That catches her attention as I get up and point a finger at her “Not. A word. About it with anyone, alright?”
“Anon, I’m so sorry,” She whispers in sympathy. “If I knew you had cancer I would have been more nice to you.”
“What?”
“I mean, why would you wear a wig otherwise…” She pauses. “Wait.”
She leans closer and looks at me. “Wait. No… no no no...are you...Dweeb?”
“You called me dweeb, so yeah I am,” I nervously smile in an effort to try and save everything.
“Not that dweeb. Dweeb! You know, a worldwide singer? The one whose voice has melted an entire generation?!”
Fang looks at me and I try to stay something but...fuck it. It’s over. I lean back and moan. That’s all she needs for it to click.
Fang face shows total and undeniable shock. “YOU? SERIOUSLY?”
“Yeah...” I sigh.
I’m Dweeb. One of the youngest and most talented worldwide singers in the world. One that’s been missing for nearly a year now. Everyone thinks I’m either hiding in my manor, planning my next single, or dead. They don’t know I’m doing my best to live my life as a normal nobody teenager. Rock Bottom was my first place to try and do that, but I went too far with the loserness and it was...unbarable. I had hope that Volcaldera Bluffs would make me a nobody, but now I’m exposed.
“I can’t believe this!” Fang says in both shock and excitement. “I’ve listened to your songs! I’ve played them a few times! You’re amazing! I mean, I’m more into metal and rock, but the way you sing and the lyrics are...are...”
She looks at me in confusion. “I don’t get it. Why are you...this?! Pretending to be someone else and living in the worst area in a random city instead of having sex with hot celebrities in Hollywood?”
I sigh before sitting up. “I take it, you know what happened last year? In 2019?”
“I know there was some controversy,” She says before sitting down in confusion. “I heard rumors but I don’t remember them.”
Sighing I think about the event that made me do this. “Look, Fang. I know you and everyone else thinks that being popular is awesome and all but it’s not. It sucks. At first it’s awesome. You get all the money, the attention, the places to go. But then you gotta deal with the industry which is a goddamn viper’s nest. Crazy fans and news crew who want everything from you. Parents mooching off of you. And every bit of your private life is gone while meeting demand after demand. Eventually it stops being about the music...”
The eyes in her head widen. This is the opposite of what she and VVORM DRAMA have been trying to go for. More than once I’ve wanted to tell them that the fame path isn’t worth it, but I was too afraid to expose myself.
“Last year...shit got fucking too much,” I sigh and land on my pillow. “Last summer, near the end of my last tour. There was this fan. Like this super obsessed fan. They wouldn’t get away from me. Security was doing a piss poor job and finally they managed to touch me and grab me. Like I was a piece of meat. I pushed them away but they fell on their back. That was all the gossip rags like TMZ needed to make me look like I hated my fangs. I didn't love my fans, but when the world turns against you for a single misunderstanding...”
I close my eyes and sigh. “I needed to get away. So I did. I used every leverage I could to go into hiding thanks to my parents. My record company doesn’t even know I’m here. Mom and Dad, who are lawyers, managed to find a way to get me to take this break. Officially, I’m just “meditating on my next big album”, when the reality is I need a long break. The idea was just take a year or two off and be a nobody. Someone who was a loser, as far as possible from a rich and popular singer like I was. Relax and let everything disappear. Rock Bottom was my first attempt but I went too far to make myself look weebish and...you saw the pictures.”
God, I was so stupid. The bullying was just as bad as the press.
“So I came here next. Hoping that would work. But I guess in the end I’m fucked either way. Hounded as a star or bullied as a nobody. I just can’t get one person to treat me like a normal fucking human being.”
A few tears come out of my eyes, but I don’t care. I’m so done. Done with everything.
Fang is quiet. Doesn’t say anything for a while. Then she finally speaks.
“I’m sorry.”
I open my eyes and she’s sitting down looking at the wig with regret. “I...I never thought about it that way...here I was acting like a fan when what you really needed the most was a friend...”
She hands me the wig. “Look, Anon. I promise not to tell anyone your secret. Not my family. Not my friends. Because I get it...to have everyone disappointed in you and wanting you to be something when you want to be yourself...I understand more than you think...”
She leans forward and sits right next to me. “But making yourself a loser on purpose doesn’t help. You need to be you.”
“I don’t know who I am,” I mutter.
“Neither do I,” Fang whispers as she looks at her black painted nails. “Sometimes...I don’t feel like I’m right either. Being with you...I wonder if I’m really Fang...or Lucy...or something else. But I do know one thing.”
She smiles warmly at me. “I’m glad you’re my friend.”
Friend.
A real friend.
I guess that’s one thing I got out of all this.
And you know what? I think it’s worth it.
I smile back and nod. “I’m glad you're my friend too, Fang.”
“So,” She claps her hands and gets up, “let’s work on your story again. Instead of you having all that sad moopy crap, if anyone asks, we’ll tell them you got cancer and are living on your own as your parents are trying to find a cure for you.”
“Wouldn’t people be asking how long I have left to live?” I ask in confusion.
“We’ll say it goes into remission or something. That or you can use your money to fake your own death down the line,” She tells me with a chuckle. “Now, I’m going to order us some food, we’re going to play games, and you are going to do karaoke with me. Because I want to test my voice against a top singing expert.”
I smirked. “Don’t expect me to go easy on you.”
“Bring it on... Dweeb.”
I laugh.
For once? I like that name.
***
The weekend was actually fun save for the adjusting to pain thing. I managed to get better over time. I had to call Mom and Dad to stop them from sending a full on medical team to help me, but I promised to get a proper appointment after today. Fang stood by me all those days, even if it was awkward at first. I mean, she’s... they still have a female body even if they don’t call themselves that. And I’m still a healthy guy.
She certainly is attractive.
Damnit, I’m getting a crush, aren’t I? I guess that’s a normal teenager thing to do. Regardless, she’s been a good friend in all this though she had to call her family like five times to let them know she was okay. Naser did want to talk to me. First, he made me promise not to let anything happen to his sister while she was there. Second, he said he was going to make sure that nobody bullied me in school for what happened.
He’s a bro.
I’m back at school with Fang and so far nobody is paying attention to us. Is everything that happened old news or did Naser really come through for me? I owe him if that’s true.
We also got word from Reed on what happened to Trish. Suspended for a month with detentions up to the volcano itself. It might be more if I press criminal charges, but I don’t want the attention. I plan on telling Spears that’s more than enough.
Might need extra work on my parents who are this close to suing her family, but from what Fang told me of her family life that will just make them homeless.
Much as I hate the Trigga, I’m not gonna put her family through hell.
“See? You worry too much,” Fang tells me as we make it through the stairs.
“Yeah. Yeah,” I tell her as I notice people ignoring me. “Maybe it won’t be like Rock Bottom this time.”
“If it is? I’ll just kick their asses,” She tells me.
“Yo! Anon!” I turn around and see some Megalodon with shades coming towards me. I think his name is Chet. Yeah, we got P.E. together. “Glad to see you back man. Glad those pictures of you didn’t make you leave. What a bitch that Trish, am I right?”
Huh.
I don’t think I spoke much to that guy and he’s being supportive of me? That’s a first. Maybe this will-
“I mean, doxxing a cancer patient and all? That’s fucking low,” Chat mutters.
“...Huh?” I ask with wide eyes.
“Oh, right,” He leans forward and whispers all secretly. “Dude, your secret is totally safe with me. My cousin’s got cancer and puts wigs on to hide it too. Just know you got me in your corner bro. I’m sure you’ll beat it.”
He slaps me on the shoulder and heads out. I turn to a smirking Fang and sigh.
“Alright, so many that’s a better cover story after all.”
Chapter 24: Resident Evil Anon
Notes:
Come on, what else was I going to base this on but RE2?
Chapter Text
Anon should have figured his cheap ass parents were going to make him move to his new apartment halfway across the state on his own. His father said that since he went through all the trouble of setting up the apartment, paying the yearly lease, and even went through channels to get him a new start at Volcano High, the least he could do was move on his own.
He was glad he got his licence a few weeks ago, which allowed him to avoid using a Greyhound bus. At least they gave him his Dad's old car to drive there. The problem was that traveling across the state of Dinofornia to your new home was a long one. Gas, food, and hotels were all money-eating necessities that forced him to make sure every mile counted, eat cheap food, and sleep in his car if necessary. It made him feel like a homeless drifter, no doubt done on purpose to make it clear to him that if he didn't join the military or go to college or do something with his life, this was going to be his future.
It was part of an endless amount of arguments with his parents about how he was sitting in his room and wasting away on his video games and computer. What happened at his old school was proof in their eyes that he had become what everyone already thought of him. A loser.
Like they fucking care, Anon bitterly thought as he drove. He was not far from Volcaldera Bay if the map he was looking over at the passenger's seat was correct. He would usually use his phone's GPS, but he accidentally lost it after stopping at a diner. He only realized it was gone when he was three hours away. Getting a new one, even a cheap one, would take more money than he had at the moment, so the other option was to save a lot and starve for a month or get a part-time job.
Not even at the damn place, and I'm already suffering, He thought before looking up at the night sky. It was around nine in the evening. He should be able to get there by midnight. He considered stopping to sleep, but he just wanted to finish this road trip. At least the streets are clear.
He hadn't seen a car in a while. It was weird. His thoughts soon were focused on a passing sign that said "WELCOME TO VOLCALDERA BLUFFS"
"Finally," Anon muttered as he drove down the highway. He could see the buildings of the city not far from where he was. The trees were blocking his view of it all, but he also saw some smoke. "There must be a fire in the distance."
Suddenly, he heard the sound of sirens and looked at his rear mirror to see two large vehicles with headlights heading towards him. Their bright lights were focused on him, and a voice from a speaker shouted loudly. "STOP THE CAR! NOW!"
That voice didn't sound like they wanted a debate.
Anon slowly started to park the car on the side, wondering what the hell he could have done. Did he have a broken taillight? Even so, that didn't require this much police force.
The two vehicles parked not far from him as figures rushed out. Anon was about to get his license and registration when he froze at what he saw. The barrel of an MP-5 machine gun was pointed at his face from his window. And it wasn't the only gun. There were others, assault rifles, pistols, and even a shotgun aimed at him in various directions from a bunch of armed up dinos, and a few humans in Kevlar armor with military camo uniforms. On the center of their body armor were the words "U.B.C.S.," which made Anon blank in his mind.
His father was ex-military, so he grew up knowing about that shit. He even trained him on how to use a gun, fight hand-to-hand, and about survival tactics over the years as a means to "bond" or "turn him into a man". So he had no idea who the "U.B.C.S." were because he couldn't recall such a squad in the military, but he did know one thing. The guns were real.
"Hands over your head where I can see them!"
Anon didn't hesitate and put his hands up as his door was opened and he was dragged out. "Hey, wait a mi-"
"Shut up!" He was forced against his car, hands on the hood and legs spread out as they searched him. He kept his mouth shut as he tried to figure out what the hell was going on here. Why were these soldiers treating him like he was some kind of terrorist?
Okay, maybe I should have just sucked it all up and stayed home, Anon thought, as he felt his wallet and pocketknife being taken. They continued to pat him around until one of them talked to what he assumed was their squad leader. Anon didn't even dare turn his head and just listened.
"Sir, he's not bitten. He's clean."
"Identity?"
"According to his wallet, he's Anon Y. Mous from Rock Bottom."
"Think he's legit?"
"Looks like it."
He was then turned around, where he saw that the one who had done a search on him was a white Allosaurus still aiming his gun at him. Meanwhile, his captain, a yellow Stegosaurus who had a green beret on his head, glared at Anon and got in his face. "What are you doing here?"
"I'm...heading to the city," He answered.
"Why?"
"... I'm going to school there."
"Really?" He said with a snarl. "You're going to a city that's been on lockdown by orders of the mayor for a week?"
"W-What?" Anon blinked as she looked around. "L-Lockdown? I didn't kn-"
"Cut the crap, kid. It's been on the news all week."
"I don't!" Anon said urgently as he saw his trunk being forced open and inspected. He even moved forward a bit, but the raised guns forced him back. "Look! I've been on the road all week! I lost my phone and I've been traveling non-straight! I didn't know about this!"
"Really? Never stopped at a diner, or a hotel, or listened to the fucking radio?"
"I don't have a lot of money, so I mostly keep to my car, and the radio is busted," Anon said, motioning to it. "Just take a look, it's-"
"Sir? Nothing but clothes, some electronics, and other junk," One of the soldiers at the trunk said after tossing all of Anon's stuff out.
The captain looked at Anon for a while before scoffing. "We'll bring him to the checkpoint. The captain can decide his fate."
"W-Wait!" Anon shouted as he was forced to turn around and get cuffed. "I didn't do anything!"
"Sorry, kid," The white allosaur said as he dragged him to their vehicles. "Orders are orders."
***
Anon said nothing as he was driven down the road in one of the vehicles they all but forced him into with two guards at his side. His belongings were left behind like they were trash. He was pretty sure that this was violating his rights, but it sounded like these guys didn't care, so arguing was pointless. Plus, they had guns.
He finally noticed a particular patch on their uniforms that made him realize why he didn't recognize the anagram on their chests. A red and white umbrella logo. That was the symbol of the Umbrella Corporation.
Everyone knew what it was. It was the leading pharmaceutical and medical industry behemoth, a worldwide empire with a focus on several other fields, including military, news, communication, energy, and more. Practically everyone had something made by them or at least something connected to them. They were said to have connections with every government in the world, including in the US, to the point that they were considered one of the top five NGOs with their own military, lands, industrial centers, and even cities practically made thanks to them, such as Volcaldera Bluffs.
Anon tried to think of what could cause them to be active in the area under a city "lockdown" that apparently started not long after he left home, but the closest he could think of was some kind of biohazard. Now he really did wish he hadn't lost his phone because he would have wanted to know about this ahead of time.
They soon stopped at what appeared to be one of the entrances to the city via a bridge, only it was all decked out like it was ready for a siege. There were observation post towers, machine gun nests, tents, an outdoor armory, and even a medical station with guys in hazmat suits, which further proved the biohazard theory.
Anon was forced out of the vehicle, where he got a good look at the city, and his heart sank. Even from this distance across the water, it looked like a warzone. Some buildings were on fire, the sounds of screams and gunfire could be heard every so often, smoke was rising in various locations, and most of the city was dead in the night with no power. What the hell caused this? A terrorist plot?
Anon's thoughts were interrupted when he was forced forward by his captors. They kept moving until they were in front of a pink and purple-feathered female archaeopteryx who had a similar uniform as the rest, but a black and red beret on her head. She glared at Anon, ironically being smaller than him, before turning to his captors.
"Where did you find him?" She demanded of the yellow stegosaurus captain.
"He was found on Highway 12, trying to get into the city," He answered calmly. "According to his licence, he's from Rock Bottom. Claims to have been moving to get to the city. Said he didn't know about the lockdown."
"Bitten?"
"Negative."
Again with the bitten thing. Bitten by what?
"Can't risk it. Orders are orders. Execute him," She said before turning around and dismissing them.
"What?!" Anon shouted in shock and terror as they took him by the arms. "But I didn't do anything! Please, I'll just go home!"
"Sorry, kid. I got orders," She replied without looking.
Anon struggled and cried out in disbelief. This was how it was going to end? Shot in the back of the head by some G.I. fuckers for some company in the middle of nowhere? That was how his life was going to end? All of it wasted with eighteen years to show for nothing save for him being bullied and laughed at back home?
They dragged him forward and forced him to his knees. Anon closed his eyes and began to sob and pray. Raptor-Jesus! Please! Not like this! Help me!
He heard the sound of a gun cocking and shivered. This was it. The end of-
Suddenly, there was a roar. Not like a dog or lion roar, but a roar of something that sounded like the stuff of nightmares. The entire base went quiet as not a single peep was heard, but then someone shouted, "CONTAACCCCKKKK!"
The checkpoint was under attack, not by soldiers or terrorists but by monsters. A number of them leaped out of the river, shadows that arrived with hunger on their minds. Soldiers screamed and fired in various locations as Anon found himself left alone. His killers focused on the bigger threat as they raised their weapons and fired. Anon didn't know if God was giving him a second chance or screw him even more as he lay low on the ground, still cuffed, but not the focus of anyone at the moment.
"B.O.Ws! Open fire!"
"We got Hunters on the left!"
"No! No No! Aaaaugh!"
"Come get some, you son of a-GAAH!"
Remembering a video he saw online, he slowly began to move his body, trying to scrunch his legs over. He then started to bring his cuffed hands forward by looping them under his feet. It took a few tries, but soon he had his hands forward and could move around more easily. As he got up, he saw what was attacking the forces and wondered if it was too late to get shot.
They were not dinosaurs. That much was clear despite their reptilian look. They were like walking lizardmen with giant muscles and long arms that reached their clawed feet. The claws were sharp enough to tear a T. rex in two or split a Triceratops head open, as he saw blood and organs flying in the air and landing in piles of gore. Their sharp teeth were digging into the skull of a human who had long stopped fighting as it began to eat its bones and brains. Were it not for the fact that he was utterly terrified, Anon was sure he would be puking.
The soldiers were giving it their all. One pumped shotgun shells into the faces of a few before one jumped at least six feet before making the soldier headless with one swipe. Another unleashed machine gun fire to take out one before his buddy tackled him to claw him to death. It assured Anon that, yes, they could be killed, but they were giant leaping killing machines that could reach even the top of a small bridge.
He had to get out of here.
Remembering that he was still cuffed, he looked around and saw the white allosaurus that had cuffed him was on the ground, his throat torn open, and his eyes staring into the night sky without any light in them. Struggling to hold in his lunch, Anon rushed over to check the dead soldier while praying nobody saw him. To his luck, he found the keys and quickly freed himself.
Lying low and running, Anon tried to find some way out of this nightmare until he saw one of the vehicles that stopped him. The driver's door was open, and Anon prayed the keys were still inside. He rushed towards it, jumping over a dead corpse or two while ducking every time he heard a shot that was too close. Thankfully, the creatures and the soldiers were too busy killing each other to notice him. He finally got inside and slammed the door.
The keys were still inside.
Without hesitation, he turned the vehicle on and pushed the gas hard. The wheels screeched for a bit before he took off, driving through the madness he was dragged into. He just kept moving forward, even running over one of those monsters when it jumped in front of him.
He smashed through the wooden stock barriers near the bridge and, in his panic, realized he was driving towards the city. The same one that looked like a war zone. Cursing, Anon looked back and realized he had no choice.
I really should have stayed home, he thought, as he continued to drive over the bridge, with the checkpoint soon a distant whisper.
***
Anon didn't know how long he had been driving, but he had no intention of stopping. So far, all he saw looked like a ghost town that had been through hell. Most of the buildings and houses he went past had no power, save for a few, and all of them in horrible conditions, like they had been ransacked and looted. There were cars scattered all over, some blinking with their lights on, others dead or torn up. He had to navigate more than one group of them or go a different direction to avoid them all piling up. A few areas had embers from some fires, and there was a horrible stench in the air.
But the most unsettling thing about all this was that there were no people.
Nothing.
Not even corpses.
A part of him wondered about going back, but he shook his head. Regardless of who won that fight, they would try to kill him. His best bet was to find another way out of the city or at least someplace with shelter.
Suddenly, the car began to slow down, much to his confusion, until he saw something that made him curse and slam his hand against the wheel. A small red arrow is positioned right next to the letter "E". The car soon came to a halt thanks to the lack of fuel, and Anon grumbled. "Great. As if my luck isn't any worse."
At least he was alive for now.
Getting out of the car, Anon looked around to see if he could find some sense of where to go. That's why he saw a diner nearby with its lights on. There was also something else. A person. A human!
And not a soldier either.
Sighing in relief, Anon made his way across the street to where the diner was and opened the doors. The dingling of the entrance bell echoes in the silent room. The lady, who seemed to be paler than usual, was focused on a window at the other end of the eating area. Anon tilted his head before shrugging and walking forward. "Hey? Lady?"
No response.
"Listen, I need your help! I just got into this town and I have no idea what's going on! There are these monsters and soldiers and...and..." He paused. "Hey, are you listening to me?"
Again nothing.
He moved a bit closer. "Hey, I'm talking to...you...oh shit..."
The lady had suddenly moved, but she was no lady. Normal ladies didn't have pale skin with rotting flesh on their arms and chest. Nor did they have sullen white eyes with no pupils and rotten yellow teeth dripping with saliva. And he was pretty sure they weren't missing their cheeks, which were showing the very bones. She moaned and moved slowly and sluggishly with her arms stretched out.
Anon had seen this multiple times in the movies and games he had seen. It was impossible. But after what he saw not long ago, the word impossible got thrown into a black hole and disintegrated. He backed away, gulping while trying to keep his nerves intact. "S-S-Stay back!"
The zombie (because what else could it be) was still moving forward. The words were as useless as ice in a desert. Anon continued to back away, but then he yelped upon hearing something slam on the windows. Two more of them. This time, dinosaurs. A pterodactyl drooled on the window, slamming its arms, while an apatosaurus practically had its whole head and neck all over the window. Anon had to get out of there and fast. He turned around to make for the door only to find it opening with three more of the undead making their way to him, moaning for his flesh.
"Shit!" Anon shouted as he looked around before making for the door to the kitchen. "Need to find a way out of here!"
He pushed through the swinging door, nearly losing his footing on grease and rotten food scattered on the floor, before spotting the back door. He was only halfway there when something tackled him and pressed him against the counter of the cutting area. Another zombie. Human again. This one was wearing a chef's apron and only had Anon in mind for dinner.
"No!" Anon cried out as he struggled against the abomination, using his one hand to keep its head away while avoiding its biting teeth.
He saw a butcher's knife out of the corner of his eye and quickly used his other hand to grab it. Once he had a grip, he shoved it into the zombie's face, the blade going right through the eye and brain as it froze and reared back. Kicking it back, Anon didn't even bother checking to see if it was dead as he made for the door. He practically slammed it open, only to freeze upon seeing someone already in front of the door in the alley.
She turned around, pistol aimed at him. Some silver-haired, bluish-white scaled pterodactyl girl with black gothic clothing. Her amber eyes glaring at him as Anon raised his hands in defence. "Wait, don't shoot!"
"Get the fuck down!" she screamed.
Anon wasted no time falling down on his ass as the gun went off. He heard a moan and looked behind to see the female human zombie he had met get her head exploded by the shot. The zombie fell down, motionless, as Anon took a moment to look back at his savior, only to see her aiming the gun at him.
"You bitten?" She demanded with a snarl.
"No!" Anon said, raising his hands.
"You sure?"
"I swear!"
The female ptero continued to stare at him as if to judge whether to shoot him or not, before the sound of trash cans moving alerted them both. They looked down the alley to see more of the undead coming towards them with hungry moans. Cursing the, the female ptero fired three more shots down the alley before running out the other way. Anon scrambled to his feet and followed her. Damnit, you could have at least helped me up!
The dinosaur girl was ahead of him, and he had no idea if he could trust her or not, but so far, she was the only thing not "dead" in this city that he had met. Once they were back out in the streets, it was clear she was no pushover. She fired two more shots at some lingering zombies. Perfect head shots that sent them down to the ground in seconds. That was reassurance to know that the "shoot them in the head" rule was in effect in this crazy fucked up situation.
Whatever she didn't shoot, she avoided by running around debris or cars. Anon followed, wishing he had a gun himself or at least the pocketknife he brought with him before the soldiers took it. He watched her slide over the hood of a car and kick another one down, stomping on it before executing it with a shot to the head. Okay, she's kind of a badass.
However, her moment of glory was interrupted when a zombie, hidden near the car, suddenly tackled her. A grey-scaled raptor with rotting green scales and voided eyes. She yelped and fell as it dragged her down, her pistol falling away near Anon. The ptero girl struggled, gritting her teeth as she tried to keep the zombie from biting into her neck. Anon saw the gun and picked it up. It was a Browning Hi-Power type. He recognized it from the times he shot at the shooting range with his father.
Without hesitation, and with careful aim, he fired. Two shots rang out that hit the zombie in the head, and it rolled over, motionless. The gasping ptero girl slowly got up and looked at the dead zombie before looking at Anon with wide eyes as he slowly walked over and put another bullet in its head for good measure, the last bullet shot before the sound of an empty click echoed in the air. He turned to the girl and reached out his hand. "You good?"
"...Yeah," She said, accepting it and getting up.
The moaning of the other zombies coming towards them on the street alerted them that they were not out of the woods yet. The girl, reaching behind her, pulled out a magazine for the Browning and handed it to Anon. "Here."
Without hesitation, he swamped the empty one for the full one. "What about you?"
She then pulled out a second pistol from her back pocket. A Heckler & Koch VP70M, from the looks of it. Both of them aimed but didn't fire; they were unsure where to start or what to do. That's when Anon saw what appeared to be a corpse in the driver's seat of a nearby car and suspected a chance.
"Follow me!" He ran as she followed, covering him as they hurried away from the growing horde of zombies. Reaching the car, he dragged the corpse out and saw not only that the keys were inside but that there was just enough gas to escape. "Get it!"
His new ally didn't hesitate to get around the car and into the passenger seat as Anon pulled the shift from "Park" to "Drive" and closed the door. He put his foot to the gas, and the car lurched forward, lights guiding them through the darkened streets while leaving the undead to only straggle forward in vain.
***
The roads ahead were thankfully less occupied with cars, making it easier to drive fast. Anon had finally taken the time to calm himself and make sure he didn't piss his pants. Meanwhile, the female ptero had stayed silent in the passenger seat. Neither of them said anything for a while as Anon focused on driving and kept his panic in check.
"Hey," She finally said, glancing over at him. "Thanks."
"...Yeah, well," He cleared his throat. "You saved me. So I guess we're even."
"Yeah," She sighed as she leaned back against the chair. "Got any smokes?"
"No," Anon muttered.
"Hmm," She muttered while crossing her arms. There was a barrier of silence between them again as Anon wondered where he was even going until she asked, "Got a name, Skinnie?"
Ignoring the slur from the meteor dodger, Anon muttered, "Anon. Anon Y. Mous. And yours?"
"Fang," She answered while looking out the window. "Fang Aaron."
"...So Fang," Anon took a deep breath. "Mind telling me what the actual fuck is going on in this city?!"
That caught her attention, and she snapped her head to him in surprise. "Wait, are you serious? What have you been living under a rock?"
"I don't live here," Anon said, glancing at her while keeping an eye on the road. "I was supposed to come here to start school again when all of a sudden I'm pulled over by some military guys, dragged to a checkpoint, see the entire city has become Stalingrad, almost got shot, and then some giant mutated lizard monsters started attacking, and I use that chance to drive into a John Romero movie!"
She stared at him for a bit before shaking her head. "Raptor-Jesus, you really are from out of town."
"...So?" Anon asked before Fang sighed.
"Two weeks ago, there was a series of murders. Cannibalistic ones. Finding dead bodies half-eaten or whatnot. People were also reported to have contracted an illness. Some went crazy and started attacking each other. We all thought it was some kind of pandemic, so our glorious mayor decided to hand the reins to the Umbrella Corporation."
As she said this, Anon couldn't help but look at the big building with the logo in the distance that the city had.
"They claimed they were going to handle everything and help us," Fang said with a snarl. "I didn't trust that shit. Neither did my Dad. One of the few things we actually agreed on. We were proven right a week later. They bring in one of their special "containment" forces and suddenly shut the entire city down. Communications went dead, and the internet went with it. Suddenly, monsters appeared, and we were forced to face the reality that we were dealing with zombies. The police and their containment teams worked together, but soon the latter ditched us, and chaos arose."
"And nobody outside of the city knows about this?!" Anon asked in disbelief.
"It's the fucking Umbrella Corporations. Chances are they bribed or threatened officials to make it look like the situation was under control," Fang spat, and Anon couldn't find fault with that. It wouldn't be the first time a corporation controlled the US government. "Eventually, people were left to fend for themselves. My Dad is the Police Commissioner. He had whatever forces they had sent messages through CB Radios and local radio ways. Told everyone to find shelters and board up. Work together and form groups that would defend each other until they could figure out a way out of this."
That explains how she knows how to use a gun, Anon thought.
"For the past week, a few survivors have been living in heavily guarded areas that are isolated from everyone. The one my father took me and my brother to was our school, Volcano High," She continued.
"No shit," Anon chuckled. "That's where I was going to start school."
"Yeah, now instead of being turned into zombies it's protecting people from zombies," Fang joked grimly.
"...What about your mother?" Anon asked, realizing she didn't mention her.
Fang closed her eyes and turned away. "...She didn't make it."
...Shit...
"I'm sorry," Anon whispered.
"... It's fine," Fang whispered, but a minor hiccup made it clear it wasn't.
Things were silent for a bit until he coughed into his hand. "So, what's a girl like you doing in the middle of the zombie warzone instead of that school?"
"First off, I'm non-binary," Fang said softly, which made Anon raise an eyebrow. "Just use them/they if you can."
"No offence, but your gender pronouns are the last thing I'm going to worry about," Anon said honestly.
"Fair enough. Just try to remember if you can, I won't give you shit for it," Fang shrugged. "As for why I was out...my brother and his girlfriend were with a group that went to get supplies two days ago. They never came back..."
"...Do you think-"
"He's alive," She said firmly as if refusing to think of the idea of him gone. "I went out to find him..."
"Alone?" Anon asked in disbelief.
"Of course not!" Fang scoffed. "I had my best friends, Trish and Reed, with me. We took Reed's van, but it developed mechanical problems. Then we got ambushed and separated by the zombies. I've been running and ducking for the past two hours until I met you."
Anon got the feeling she wasn't supposed to have been out either way, but he said nothing about that. "So what now?"
"There's a police station nearby that was turned into a shelter," Fang said. "The three of us agreed that if anything went wrong, we would meet up there. Can you take me?"
"I got no other ideas, so I guess-"
Suddenly, something shot out of the back seats, and both of them screamed in shock. Another zombie. A bald human was trying to grab either of them from the back seat. Neither of them realized he had been there all this time.
"Shit!" Anon cursed as he tried to keep control of the wheel, as the zombie's arms were in his face. The smell of his rotting flesh nearly brought him to tears. The car waved back and forth in a lost mess as the two struggled to deal with the bastard.
"Fucker!" Fang shouted as he punched the zombie, only it responded by trying to dive for her face, which she barely avoided.
"Shoot it already!" Anon shouted as he struggled to keep the car steady.
Taking out her pistol, she shoved it in its mouth and pulled the trigger, blasting the back of its head open. It finally stopped moving, but Anon saw that they were heading for a street light pole and gasped. "Hang on!"
CRASH!
The car slammed hard into it. The zombie sailed through the broken glass and into the pole, turning its brain to mush. The airbags activated in an instant, causing Fang and Anon to slam into them and then back into their chairs. Anon felt his head killing him as he moaned and rubbed his burning chest. "Fuck me..."
"You alive, Anon?" Fang asked as she rubbed her snoot.
"Yeah..."
HONK! HONK!
Their eyes lit up as they looked behind them and gasped as a speeding tanker was seen blitzing down the streets towards them.
"MOVE!" Fang shouted as the two grabbed their guns, went for the doors, opened them, and rushed out.
BOOM!
Anon yelped as he was blown back, landing hard on the pavement with the Browning in hand. He felt the heat of the flames in the air as the explosion echoed across the local area, with rubble scattering around him. He waited a few minutes, keeping his head down as he slowly got up and shook his head.
Getting his bearings straight, Anon saw that the tanker had caused a massive wall of fire and was slowly spreading. He looked around and shouted, "Fang! Are you there?! Are you okay?!"
For a moment, there was silence, and he feared the worst until he heard her shout. "I'm okay!"
He sighed in relief, but then heard moaning. Slowly, zombies emerged from the alleys and some of the homes, coming out of their hiding spots due to the noise.
"Anon! It's not safe here! Meet me at the police station! It's not far from here!" Fang shouted on the other end of the fire, no doubt in the same situation.
"Alright! I'll meet you there!" Anon shouted as he looked at the open, ruined road ahead of him, filled with zombies, and gripped the pistol in his hand.
I'm not gonna die here, Anon thought as he hurried down the streets before they could get crowded by the undead. I'm gonna get out of here if it's the last thing I do.
***
They were parted by an unescapable destiny.
This is just the beginning of their worst nightmare
Chapter 25: Daredevil Anon
Notes:
Originally this was going to be a two partner, but I think I pretty much did all I needed in one part so. Here you go
Chapter Text
The Syrian Civil War was a boon for gun runners worldwide. Mainly because some of the easiest-to-get merchandise was Russian guns and equipment. They were practically like candy, and everyone wanted them. There was a reason why the AK-47 remained the most used assault rifle in the world. An elegantly simple nine-pound amalgamation of forged steel and plywood, it doesn't break, jam, or overheat. It will shoot whether it's covered in mud or filled with sand. It's so easy even a child could use it, and they do in certain parts of the world.
But that was the Third World chaos that most would expect to live outside their picket fences and silver-steel walls. The First World was "civilized" and "enlightened". The chaos outside was something they pretended to care about with things like charity or hashtags, but in truth, they're just relieved it's not here. That's why 9/11 and the Boston Marathon Bombings were such a big psychological shock to the American People. It was something that couldn't be ignored because it happened to them.
Even though, deep down, they act more Third Worldish than most Third World countries do. America has a crime problem steeped in corruption. She never fully admits it because she's supposed to be the shining light of Democracy. They were the winners of World War 2 and the Cold War, setting the standard for the rest of the world. And for the most part, that's true. Europe depends on America. Russia pretends it's relevant with a big stick that's falling apart. And China might be an economic powerhouse, but its houses are all made out of brittle chicken bones.
In the high towers, penthouses, white-picket fences, and most of rural America, you don't have to worry about crime. For everyone else? You do. Gangs. Murder. Drugs. Rape. Sex trade. Gun trade. Slave trade. There are even terrorist groups ranging from the political to the eco. All of them were allowed to fester and grow, which hurt and killed the average person walking to buy milk for cereal.
Crime typically works two ways. Either it starts with the streets and moves up to the skyscrapers, or the reverse. Here in Volcaldera Bluffs, it's the latter. Those in power —specific figures seen as "elite" and "productive members of society" — are the ones who bring the chaos in. All for the usual things—money and power.
They hide their darkness. But I can sense it. I can hear it. I can feel it.
They say devils live among us. So sometimes it takes a devil to defeat a devil.
***
I got word that the shipment will be delivered as usual. When you can hear a fly buzzing from one end of the hall to the other, you're able to hear anything. The hard part is blocking all the noise. It was a shipment for him. The main guy everyone calls "The Kingpin"—that's what got my attention in the first place. Out of everyone in this city, he's the one I want. The one they called the "Lord of Crime". A person whose fingers are in everyone's pies, untouchable because nobody can prove it, and nobody knows who he is.
It was your usual gun-running deal. Chinese this time. Seeking to give away their guns to a gang known as the Burners. The Burners were a splinter group of pyromaniac anarchists, mostly humans who were given a shitty deal in this city, like most were. Most of America suffered equally. Volcaldera Bluffs still acted as if this were pre-Civil War, with humans treated as second-class citizens. It's got a history of corruption, racial tension, prejudice, and bitter memories of a riot that went so bad the National Guard was called in.
Skin Row alone was like Detroit and Chicago combined, within a 1.4-mile radius that was all but sealed off from the rest of the city. With it were numerous gangs that fought each other but hated the rest of the wealthy "meteor dodgers" who gave them the scraps. Basically, useful idiots for someone like the Kingpin. Rumor had it that one of the Middle-Eastern Gangs broke away from his "pack" over a deal gone wrong. The Kingpin's answer to this was what you would expect. Give weapons to a bunch of trigger-happy anarchist types with nothing to lose, and all you have to do is kill a bunch of people. Happier for the Burners was that their targets were all dinosaurs.
The deal was happening at the most original place you can imagine: the docks.
The Northside docks were a skeleton of decaying industry, a graveyard of forgotten ambitions. Rusting cranes clawed at the perpetually overcast sky like skeletal fingers, and the air was thick with the stench of salt, rust, and chemical runoff. The freighter, the *Sea Dragon*, was a mountain of decaying iron, groaning as it strained against its moorings in the greasy, black water. Its deck lights cast a sickly yellow glare, illuminating the figures gathered near an open cargo bay.
Two sleek black sedans were parked near the gangplank, their engines idling with a quiet, menacing purr. Standing beside them were three Troodons in impeccably tailored business suits. They were the arms dealers. Triplets from Shanghai who had gotten into the business together, their faces impassive, their eyes hidden behind dark glasses despite the gloom. Across from them stood the leadership of the Burners—a motley crew of individuals clad in scorched leather and scavenged military gear. Their leader, a man with a wild mane of red hair and a face covered in burn scars, grinned with feral excitement, his eyes glowing with bloodlust. He called himself "Ash."
Between the two groups, a heavy crane was methodically lifting a large, sealed shipping container from the freighter's hold, its machinery whining in protest. The air crackled with anticipation.
None of them noticed the subtle, systematic dismantling of their security.
High above, perched silently on the crossbeam of a crane two hundred yards away, I watched. A devil in the pale moonlight. My ears were my eyes. The other crane's movements provided the sound vibrations that allowed me to sense everything. Their numbers, locations, and even the weapons. I didn't need a high-tech scanner. I was the scanner.
My first move was not physical, but digital. Using my club's grappling hook, I swung to the dock's antiquated security network. The system, barely maintained by the port authority, was a joke. The machine was old, predictable. All I had to do was pull the plug, and the cameras went dark.
Next were the sentries. The Troodon Triplets were not dumb. They brought back up to make sure the Burnders didn't do shit. There were six of them, positioned around the perimeter in pairs. They were raptors, but a disgrace to the name. Sloppy, overconfident, their attention focused more on their cigarettes than the surrounding shadows.
The pair to the north, near a stack of corroded shipping containers, were the first to go. A silent drop behind the first one, followed by a sleeper hold. He collapsed without a sound, his partner turning just in time to see my billy club go right at his throat. He gasped and fell to his knees, clutching his neck for air before a running knee knocked him out.
The second pair, guarding the main gate, fell next. One of them went to take a leak. As he was pissing, I wrapped my hook's rope around his neck and dragged him up before he had a chance to finish draining his mini-lizard. Two blows and he was down for the count. His buddy got bored and went to check on him, allowing me to jump down and knock him out with a blow to the head.
The final pair, patrolling the pier itself, was a bit trickier but doable.. I descend from the crane with my hook, a silent specter against the dark sky. I land behind a stack of rotting palettes, my suit blending me perfectly into the shadows. Moving with fluid grace, the first raptor found a hand over his mouth, muffling his cry. A precisely applied pressure point at the base of his skull sent him into unconsciousness. His partner turned at the faint sound of his partner's gasp, his hand going to his pistol. Before he could draw, I shot my club out again, this time hitting him in the skull, which sent him back. Without any waste of movement, I moved by grabbing the club in mid-air, and struck him twice more in the face before flipping his body over and delivering a final blow to the temple.
Six sentries were neutralized in under two minutes. No alarms. No witnesses. The gun runners and the gang leaders continued their business, completely oblivious. The first phase was complete. The sheep were in the pen, and they had no idea the wolf was already inside, barring the door.
Now, for the overture.
All evening, I had been busy, not just with surveillance but also with deliveries. Several small, high-yield plastic explosive charges had been discreetly attached to the freighter's rusty hull, just below the waterline near the stern. They were placed far enough from the cargo hold to prevent detonation of the weapons, but close enough to the engines and fuel lines to ensure a catastrophic result.
I move to a new perch, a high vantage point on the roof of a dilapidated warehouse overlooking the entire scene. The container of guns had just touched down on the pier with a heavy thud. Ash, the Burner leader, let out a triumphant laugh and walked towards it, a crowbar in his hand, ready to inspect his new toys. The Troodon suits watched him, their arms crossed, a smug sense of accomplishment on their faces. It was the perfect moment.
From the detonator in my hand, I push a single button.
For a fraction of a second, nothing happened. Then, a deep, resonant sound erupts from the water's surface. It wasn't a sharp crack, but a gut-punching, pressure-wave-inducing roar. The stern of the Sea Dragon was instantly wreathed in a ball of brilliant orange and white fire. The explosion ripped through the ancient, corroded hull plating as if it were tissue paper, igniting the freighter's fuel reserves in a secondary, even more violent detonation.
BOOOOOOM!
The entire dock shuddered. The night was banished by a new, terrible sun. A column of fire and black, oily smoke shot hundreds of feet into the air, carrying with it twisted pieces of the ship's superstructure. The freighter, its spine broken, let out a tortured groan of twisting metal, a death cry for a metallic leviathan. It began to lurch violently to one side, its bow rising out of the water as its ruined stern sank rapidly into the polluted depths.
The force of the blast threw everyone on the pier to the ground. Ash was hurled away from the container, his crowbar clattering across the concrete. The Troodons, entirely caught by surprise, were knocked off their feet, their tailored suits now covered in grime and dock water. Panic erupted. They scrambled up, shouting in confusion and terror, their ears ringing, their eyes wide with disbelief as they watched their transport vessel break apart and sink into a fiery, bubbling maelstrom.
They were trapped. Their transport was a raging inferno. The atmosphere of smug confidence had evaporated, replaced by a primal, animalistic fear. Their deal had turned into a deathtrap. They looked around wildly, into the darkness, searching for the source of the attack.
The sudden, apocalyptic explosion plunged the docks into primal chaos. The brilliant flash of the detonation was immediately followed by an oppressive darkness as the shockwave, a physical wave of overpressure, slammed into the shore. The few remaining dock lights that hadn't been shattered by the blast flickered wildly and then died with a series of sharp *pops*. My work. A targeted EMP pulse, hidden within the main explosive charge, had fried every unprotected circuit within a hundred-meter radius, including the cars. The only light now came from the hellish, flickering orange glow of the burning freighter and the cold, distant neon of the city.
"What the hell was that?!" Ash roared, scrambling to his feet. His face, illuminated by the flames, was a mask of fury and confusion. "Form up! Weapons hot! Find them! FIND WHOEVER DID THIS!"
His Burner lieutenants, disoriented but disciplined by years of conflict, began to move, drawing their pistols and rifles. They formed a tight, defensive circle around the precious container of guns, their eyes scanning the overwhelming darkness.
Meanwhile, the Troodon Triplets were losing what little composure they had left.
"Get us out of here! Now!" the oldest of them shrieked at his two bodyguards, another duo of raptors.
The bodyguards, highly-trained professionals, reacted instantly. They drew their pistols—Sig Sauer P320 by the sound of the cocks—forming a protective V-shape around their charges. One of them tapped his comms implant, his lips moving silently as he tried to raise an alarm. He froze, his expression tightening in frustration. He tapped it again, then again. "Sir, comms are down! Everything's jammed. We're cut off!"
That would be thanks to the radio jammer I placed earlier. Any outgoing signal they attempted was simply rerouted into a closed loop, an echo chamber of digital silence. To them, it felt like the entire world had gone dead. They were in a black hole of communication, utterly alone with the rising tide of their fear.
It was in this moment of maximum panic and isolation that I chose to make my presence known.
I drop from the warehouse roof, not as a falling man, but as a predator pouncing. I didn't aim for the center of the group. I aimed for the edges, for the weakest point in their panicked formation.
With a near-silent thump, I appeared behind two Burner grunts, my impact masked by the crackling roar of the burning ship. Before they could even register my presence, I moved. Left arm snaked around one's neck, fingers finding the nerve cluster below his ear. A sharp, precise squeeze, and he went limp. Simultaneously, my right hand, holding my club, drove the titanium blunt object at the base of the other's skull, which resulted in a crack. Chances are, he'll need brain surgery after this.
"There! Over there!" one of them screamed, finally spotting my silhouette against the flames. I heard their guns aiming and the smell of gunpowder directed at me. Most people would cower in the face of a firearm. But I wasn't afraid.
I was the man who had no fear.
A volley of gunfire erupted. The air filled with the sharp crack-crack-crack of conventional firearms and the distinct fwoosh of 9mm rounds. But I was already gone. Thanks to my enhanced senses, I could hear the bullets in the air, my brain reacting faster than it ever had, thanks to a lifetime of training.
The bullets ripped through the air where I had been moments before, stitching patterns into empty space and ricocheting off shipping containers with angry whines.
I flow back into the shadows, a whisper of movement. I let them see me—a glimpse of the outfit—before vanishing again. It was a deadly game of cat and mouse, and I was a cat that could melt into the walls.
"He's toying with us!" Ash bellowed, his voice a mixture of rage and a sliver of fear. He was a veteran of war; he recognized tactical superiority when he saw it, and it infuriated him. "Spread out! Box him in! I want a perimeter on that container now! He wants the guns, fine! Let him come to us!"
His men, spurred by their leader's fury, began to break formation, their discipline cracking under the strain. They moved out in pairs, fanning across the dark pier, hunting the devil that was hunting them. They were making a classic, fatal mistake: dividing their forces. They were playing my game.
Meanwhile, the Troodon's bodyguards made a different tactical decision. Recognizing their vulnerability in the open, they shoved their panicked employers towards the now-useless sedans.
"Get in the car! Stay down!" one commanded, practically throwing the whimpering runners into the back seat. The two guards then took up positions outside the lead car, using its armored chassis as cover. They formed a professional, tight perimeter, pistols up, scanning the darkness, back-to-back. They were well-trained, calm under fire, and presented a much harder target. They knew they couldn't run, so they were fortifying their position, waiting for the threat to reveal itself. The stage was now set, separating the disciplined professionals from the frenzied gang members.
Just as planned.
With the Burners spreading out into the oppressive darkness, I began to orchestrate my symphony. When you're a hunter, most think you need to be silent. In truth? You need to control the sounds. As someone who lives by such things to go about his day-to-day life, sound was something I knew well. We're programmed by nature to fear the things that go bump in the night. And that's what I did. A slight sound here, like a thump or a clank. Followed by new sounds like a bang or a bing in the other.
The effect on the already-frazzled gangers was immediate and profound. "You hear that?" one whispered to his partner, his voice trembling.
"Where is he?"
"Maybe there are more of them?" his partner hissed back, clutching his rifle tighter, his eyes darting wildly into the shadows. Their trigger fingers were tense, their paranoia amplified with every phantom growl.
Then, I strike. The first pair was hunting near the water's edge. I targeted the one in the rear with my hook. It shoots out, silent and invisible, and wraps around his ankle. He's yanked off his feet with a strangled cry, dragged screaming into the air, and hoisted thirty feet up to the arm of a dark crane. He was left dangling there, a terrified, struggling silhouette against the fiery sky. His partner spun around, firing blindly into the air, shouting his name, before a second hookshot from my backup club wraps around his neck and chokes him into unconsciousness.
The next pair was moving between two rows of containers, creating a narrow canyon of shadow. This time, I decided to go physical upon landing softly between them. My movements were a blur of violent efficiency. A brutal elbow strike to the temple of the raptor on my left. A spinning back kick to the knee of the man on my right, his leg bending at an unnatural angle with a wet snap. I pulled out my club and twisted the top, activating staff mode. One wide swing to the heads, and both were down and out before they even knew I was there.
The last lone Burner, Ash's second-in-command, was the most cautious. He moved slowly, his rifle up, using the corners for cover. The sounds of his men going down were making him sweat. I could smell his skin oiling from fear. His nostrils are breathing deeply. His teeth are chattering. At least he wasn't wetting himself. That smell is hard to get rid of.
"Show yourself, you coward!" he yelled into the darkness. "Where are you?!"
"Right here," I told him from behind his ear.
The man froze solid, his entire body locking up in sheer, absolute terror. He didn't even have time to scream before I clamped over his face and drove his head into the steel wall of the container with a sickening thud. He slid to the ground in a heap.
Ash was now alone, standing guard over the weapons container, his entire crew having vanished into the darkness around him. The sounds stopped. An unnatural silence descended, broken only by the crackle of the fire and the distant city hum. The hunt was over. It was time to face the alpha. A lone warrior in a sea of encroaching dread.
Silence is more terrifying than the screams. Silence is when you know something is wrong. It's not the darkness that is scary. It's nothing that is heard from it. The great void. You know something is there, ready to snatch you, but you also know it's waiting. Lurking.
He tries to bolster his courage with a litany of shouted threats, his voice echoing unnaturally across the empty pier. "Come on out, you pussy faced coward! You want these guns?! You want a piece of me?! Come and get it! I'll wear your spine as a necklace!"
He can shout all he wants, but I can hear his heartbeat. His bravado was a flimsy shield against the cold terror creeping up his own spine.
I've had enough games anyway. I have my first day of school tomorrow.
I drop from the top of the shipping container, landing directly on the guns behind him.
Ash reacted on pure instinct. He shrieked a wordless war cry and opened fire. His military-grade assault rifle roared to life, spitting a torrent of hot lead directly at me. I flip over his head as he continues to fire. He tries to turn around, but my club goes to work, knocking the gun out of his hands. He draws a knife and tries to slash at me. I easily dodge with barely any effort, the sound of the cuts in the air, and the smell of his sweaty hands. I block a downward slash before kicking him towards the gun crate. Growling, he reaches inside and grabs one of the AK-47s before aiming it at me as I walk calmly towards him.
"Eat shit and die!" he screams before pulling the trigger.
The satisfying sound of a "Click Click Click" is music to my ears.
Idiot.
Gun dealers keep the guns and the ammo separated for a reason.
Despite being blind, I can guess what kind of expression he has.
The "oh shit" one.
I give an uppercut —my dad would be proud of it— and he sails into the air before landing on the shipment. Total knock out.
Or "burned out" in this case.
Just one more thing left to do.
***
Confined within the silent, armored shell of the dead sedan, the three Troodon triplets were prisoners of their own fear. The world outside was a terrifying soundscape: the distant crackle of the burning ship, the echo of unanswered gunfire, and now, a pregnant, unnerving silence. Their two bodyguards moved with professional discipline, sweeping the area around the car, their smart pistols held at the ready, their senses on high alert.
From within the car, the executives heard it. The brutal, wet thwack of a blow landing. A choked gasp. The heavy *thud* of a body hitting the concrete. Then, the sharp *crack* of a limb breaking, followed by another muffled impact. It was the sound of a swift, merciless, and utterly one-sided fight. Before they could process what was happening, a heavy shape slammed against the windshield with a sickening SMACK. It was one of their raptor bodyguards, his eyes rolled back in his head, a bloody smear trailing down the armored glass as he slid unconscious to the ground.
That was the breaking point. The veneer of corporate civility was shattered completely. The two younger siblings, consumed by raw panic, couldn't take it anymore. Ignoring the screams of their older brother, they fumbled the car doors open and burst out, running blindly into the abyss. "No, you fools! Stay here!" He screamed after them. Their panicked flight was short-lived. A terrified scream was abruptly cut short, followed by another. Then, once again, that terrible, final silence.
The only brother was left alone in the car, trembling uncontrollably. He hunched down in the plush leather seat, muttering to himself in his native Mandarin. "是誰?是誰?" ("Who is it? Who is it?").
CRASH!
The sunroof above him exploded inward in a shower of tempered glass and carbon fiber. A hand, impossibly strong, plunged into the car. It seized him by the collar of his expensive suit. He was lifted effortlessly from his seat, dangling like a puppet, and hoisted up through the mangled hole in the roof.
He found himself face-to-face with the monster. His skin was pure dark red, his face like that of a demon. He had been an atheist his entire life. His Gods were money and guns. But now he believed that there was a Hell and it had come for him.
"I'm The Devil." It spoke, and the last thing he saw was its face heading towards him before darkness took over.
***
Commission Ripley Aaron hated nights like these. He wanted to be home with his wife in bed, but being the city's protector was a challenging job. Especially when it felt like half the town was against you. Specifically, the kind that wanted you to turn away from certain activities that made them money. Ripley knew this city was corrupt. He lived it his whole life. He and Moe did everything they could to improve it on their end, but they were fighting a damn losing battle.
Because of him.
The fucking Kingpin.
Everyone knew who he was in general, but nobody knew who he was at all. A ghost. A whisper. A terror. The real power behind this city. Someone the mayor would bend over and get fucked for if it meant not pissing him off. Even Moe, the toughest guy Ripley knew, outright said he could never mess with him. It was suicide. And despite everything, Ripley knew he was against an army. He knew half of his men were on his payroll. He knew the City Council was taking bribes. And he knew that some of it went all the way to the fucking Governor of the State.
All he could do was protect what he could.
So when he got a call about a gun-running ring being broken down, he ignored it at first, until he was told it was the "Burners" and an INTERPOL wanted trio of Troodon brothers from China. That got his attention. Especially the first one. Everyone knew the Burners were one of the Kingpin's "wet crews" that went berserk against anyone who broke a deal or trade. That meant the funeral homes would be busy for the guilty and the innocent.
But this time it seemed Lady Justice gave him a break. Not only was Ash, the leader of this crew, found among them with the evidence, but by tying himself to international criminals, he would be tried under Federal Law. Something even the Kingpin couldn't mess with.
Nursing a cup of coffee from a cheap 24-hour convenience store, Ripley walked around and saw the damage. The guns were right out there to see. Evidence as plain as can be. Not even the most bribed jury could let this slide. Everyone involved was knocked out or barely conscious, muttering gibberish. One of them, a Troodon in a suit that was soiled, was screaming the same thing.
"魔鬼! 魔鬼! 魔鬼!"
"Officer Chen!" Ripley shouted, bringing over a Chinese Microraptor officer. "What's he saying?"
"Devil, sir."
Devil.
Fuck.
Please no.
Not him.
Ripley rubbed his nostrils. "Did you find it?"
"Yes."
"Show me."
Officer Chen nodded and guided Ripley to one of the steel storage boxes, where a small crowd of officers and forensics was gathered. They made room for Ripley, who saw it and crushed the coffee cup in his hands. He had seen this symbol for over two months now. In situations just like this. Whenever there was a crime. Whenever there was a situation involving criminals or the corrupt. This was here. And the witnesses all said the same thing. A devil that moved like an acrobat. Who could jump from buildings, dodge bullets, move like lightning, and strike like a cobra?
A vigilante.
A Daredevil.

***
Unfortunately for the world, Fang woke up today. Fortunately, they didn't choose violence. Not like the past few days, ever since their latest failure of a concert. All those times practicing during the summer, sweating, smoking, and drinking soda. The night's writing lyrics. The endless tuning of guitars. Day in and out with nothing but the drive to succeed, and what did it all accumulate? Numerous social media uploads used the VVURM DRAMA hashtags as a joke, with millions reacting to it for their pathetic daily dose of entertainment. Like they had nothing better to do in their meaningless lives.
Warpath wasn't even the word to describe what Fang did when it was over. Between smashing their best guitar in anger (which only add more fuel to her fire), cursing up a storm, trashing a car with a good kick to the windshield (which only gave her detention), and telling everyone in their life to go fuck off it was a miracle their father didn't just have a heart attack from all stress and yelling. Maybe it was because of some bullshit vigilante that was the talk of the town, but Fang didn't care. None of it matters.
Nothing seems to matter anymore. No matter how hard they tried, they kept fucking up. Nothing goes right in school, life, or at home. Part of them was tired of it all and part of them just wanted to burn it all to the ground.
They imagined the small Bic lighter in their hands being used to end everything wrong with their lives. Like it would magically start everything over from the ashes, like a phoenix. Instead, it was just a small flame being used to light up her latest cancer stick. The nicotine slowly calms her rage, and the taste of smoke in her mouth eases her into a more relaxed state. They weren't worried about being spotted. Barely anyone came to the school's back gated entrance. It was one of the few places they could be by themselves with anyone around them.
Not Naser, who was always trying to get into their business without getting a single clue through their thick skull that maybe Fang wanted to be alone.
Not Naomi, who didn't know when to shut up before Fang punched them in the mouth.
Not Trish or Reed, whom they were angry at for ditching them after the performance and giving them the silent treatment until they finally apologized. Or at least until lunch period.
Just themselves. Them and the nice cold bree-
"Excuse me."
The voice was like a bomb that went off, blowing away their sense of calm. A single moment of peace was shattered into glass by whatever fucktard was going to die today because they were too stupid to leave them alone. The person behind her, whoever they were, didn't stop talking.
"I was wondering if you could tell me where the school entrance is?" The Mystery Retard asked.
The fact that he was asking that meant only one of two things. One. The fucker was as retarded as she thought for not seeing it. Or two. He was a new student who arrived after school had begun. Or both. Both were also possible.
"Just go around the corner," Fang muttered. Hoping that would be the end of it. But the universe seemed to want to fuck with her this week.
"Could you be a bit more specific?"
"What are you fucking bli...nd...."
The brain stopped thinking for about five seconds. Then, after a system reboot, Fang took a moment to observe what they were seeing. First, the person who was addressing them was a skinnie. Like an actual one. Bald. Male. Around her age. And wearing a green outfit with blue pants. Typical everyday shit any normal teenager would wear. A part of Fang wanted to wonder what the fuck a human was doing this far away from Skin Row, but their attention was then focused on their eyes. Or rather, the shades blocking them.
Typically, such a look on a person would seem like they were doing their best to look cool when all it did was make them look like a douche. However, the reason for it was soon addressed by what the human was holding.
A cane.
A silver-looking cane that seemed to fold inside itself. As in what you use to help you walk, but not because of old age.
The kind that you use because you can't see.
The human just smirked at Fang before slowly taking off his shades to confirm their worst fears. Two milky white pools were staring right back at two pools of amber. One with a calmness to them, as if they were not bothered at all. The other was so wide with fear and horrible realization that they could have popped out of the skull.
"Well, yes," The human answered.
Fuck.
Seriously. Fuck.
Fang was a lot of things, but they would never make fun of someone who was blind. Suddenly, every goddamn problem they had been having went away. Disability was not something to mock, especially when it was your sight that was gone. There was no excuse for this other than they thought without thinking or even looking.
"I am..." Fang choked a bit before shaking their head. "I am so sorry! Raptor-Jesus, I feel like a fucking shithead. I didn't know... I was..."
"It's fine," he said, raising his hand. "How about you make it up to me by guiding me inside? It's my first day and I don't know much about the school."
"Y-Yeah," Fang said as they slowly walked over and grabbed his arm. His skin was soft, and yet she could feel the muscles on his arms. This guy didn't work out; he was all Navy Seals built. The faintest trace of pink decorated their cheeks upon feeling this arm of iron before clearing their throat. "Uh, I'm Fang. I'm non-binary. I use they/them."
He nodded and smiled while looking in her direction, putting his shades back on.
"Anon. Anon Murdock."

Pages Navigation
Uncle_Izya on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Sep 2024 07:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Peaceful_soul on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Sep 2024 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dismas0tower on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Sep 2024 12:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
DatDoge on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Sep 2024 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
ImTheMegalomaniac on Chapter 1 Wed 02 Oct 2024 06:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kaizer115 on Chapter 1 Thu 03 Oct 2024 11:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Trux_Killer on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Oct 2024 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
MR_COMINO on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Nov 2024 08:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Space_Boi_yeah on Chapter 1 Wed 29 Jan 2025 09:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dismas0tower on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jun 2025 04:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tar_Pick on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jul 2025 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
LORDEMERO on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 10:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
HEAVYBOI on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
IanCody21 on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 05:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dismas0tower on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Memeour on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
EverSoBored on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 08:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
TalosLives on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
EverSoBored on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 09:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dismas0tower on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Sep 2024 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
MrOblivion_070799 on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Sep 2024 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lumagle41 on Chapter 2 Tue 01 Oct 2024 01:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
ValyrianEmperor on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
P1XU on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Sep 2024 12:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
CheemsCl on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Sep 2024 01:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jacles_chell on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Sep 2024 10:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
crimson_ghost_2000 on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Sep 2024 03:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lumagle41 on Chapter 2 Tue 01 Oct 2024 01:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation